#this is bad and long but mags told me to post it so here you go every1!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Jealous!Coryo x Reader, Odair!Ancestor x Reader.
Series Masterlist
WARNING â ď¸ Coriolanus Snow is a warning in and of itself. That man is a walking blood red flag waving heavily in the wind! engagement (not reader), smut, infidelity, love triangle, manipulation, stalking?, gaslighting, fluff, Head Gamemaker!Coryo, District 4 Cruise Ship Heir!Odair OC. Dark!Coriolanus, Jealous!Coriolanus, Dom!Coriolanus
Chapter 6:
It's been too long since you've been to the spa. You forgot how relaxing it is. And maybe what makes it even better is that Coriolanus is paying for it. That you can have all the treatments your little heart desires and he's footing the bill.
âIt's good to see you here again. What happen, did Coriolanus and you get into a lovers spat and he cut off your spa allowance?â The esthetician asked, applying a much needed cleansing jelly mask to your face as you laid down on the comfortable bed like table.
âHe's not my lover, Adara. He's actually my boss now, plus he's engaged to Livia Cardew.â You pointed out to your beloved skin goddess, the best esthetician in Capitol City.
âOh please.â The violet and blonde streaked young lady loudly cackled. âNobody believes that shame for a lousy minute.â
âWhat? But they look-â You start to say only for Adara to cut you off with, âCoriolanus looks absolutely miserable next to her in pictures. He seriously looks like he's going to strangle her.â Shaking her head and applying more of the thick vitalizing goop on your face, she adds, âAnd that blonde shrew might look sweet and smiley next to him but she bad mouths him every chance she gets. Some things she's said has even gone viral on Pan-Tok, Pan-Tube, and Pan-X. She even shit talked him while a bit tipsy on her friend's Pangram Live stream.â
âI didn't know this. Why didn't I know this?â
âProbably since the aspiring Senator Snow doesn't have social media and you only have a Panbook- that you haven't been on in like over a month.â
âFuck! So she's dragging his name in the mud via social media?!â
âYes.â Adara confirms while finishing applying your facial mask treatment. âAnd practically all of Panem hates her.â She informed you while putting cucumbers on your eyes for a finishing touch.
Sitting down in the stool next to your bed Adara, who was a friend of sorts to you, says, âLiviaâs worse than her older brother and Livinius is always getting into shenanigans with the two Capitol losers: Odysseus Odair, the pretty boy that drinks too much, and Hector Heavensbee, the stoned cousin of Hilarious Heavensbee.â
âWait, what? How do you know this?â
âSocial media, duh.â The blonde-violet girl rolled her eyes at you, even if you couldn't see them since your eyes are closed with little cucumbers on them. âGirl, you're too young not to be on social media.â Adara seriously told you. âListen up, after we're done with your mask weâll do your manicure then your pedicure. And after that you're signing up for all the social media accounts.â
âYes, I think it's overdue for me to have more social media then Panbook.â You told her, a calculating smile hinting your lips.
Oh you're going to be creating social media accounts, but solely for the purpose of finding out what damage Livia Cardew's doing to Coriolanusâ image. Once you find out, you'll have to tell him and then come up with a plan to address it.
You're hairstylist, Fabian, was currently with another client so you're scrolling on your phone; looking at all the crazy shit that Livia Cardew's been posting on Pangram, while sitting in the lobby of the high end salon. Oh God, she's such a stick up bitch. Such a shrew. She seriously posted a picture of a bubble tea while complaining that they're wasn't enough bubbles in the tea.
Oh hellâŚ
The receptionist was sitting at the front desk, flipping thru a rag mag whenever she gasped. Whatever she saw must be shocking.
Flipping the magazine in half, she held it up to you and said in a scandalous tone, âThat farce of a political pony show going on between your Coriolanus and Livia.Cardewâs going to ruin his reputation.â Waving the magazine in the are, she told you, âLook, paparazziâs got some pictures of her drunk and stumbling on the sidewalk. The accompanying article says the picture were taken while she was ranting to her socialite friends about how her fianceâs a freak in bed that scoffs at her purity ring, asked if he could stick it up her ass to keep her virginity intact, and she even said that Coriolanus has a thing for dirty district women; chased that former singing victor all those years ago just to screw around with her before his fall semester of University.â
âWhat?!â You loudly exclaimed, jumping out of you seat and rushing over to the reception desk to grab that trash gossip magazine from Xandra. âOh Andrasteâs tit, let me see that!â You curse, snatching up the magazine that's freely offered to you.
As your eyes look at the damning pictures and read the article, the receptionist tells you, âThat's one of the magazine's that get delivered all over Panem; even the Districts get it. Particularly the PK bases as I understand.â
âShitâŚâ You mutter under your breath. You feel both pissed and lightheaded at the sudden revelation of what Livia Cardew's actions mean for Coriolanus' Senate run.
DamnitâŚ
And it was that moment that Fabianâs client left and the stylist with perfectly feathered hair came up to you. âY/N, it's been too long.â The hairstylist greeted you with a kiss to the cheek, which you returned in kind. Leading you back to his work station, he asked, âIt's been over a month since you've had your hair done. Did Coriolanus not like my work last time?â
âNo, Fabian.â You shook your head. âWe just got into a spat, so we weren't talking â You explain, taking your place in the salon chair.
âI hope you worked everything out since he called to fit you in; is picking up the tab like always too.â Fabian told you while placing a colorful smock around you.
âWe worked things out as best as we could considering I'm his new assistant now. I'm his new campaign manager too.â
âOh that's wonderful. Now if only we could toss that horrible Livia into that toxic sludge river over in 8 then everythingâll be perfect.â
âFabian, that's horrible.â
âYes, but you know it's true. Now, what're we doing with your hair today? Blow out, keratin treatments?â
*I want an entire new look.â You told your hairstylist.
âOoo, new look for a new era.â Fabian clapped happily.
âI want hair that says I'm a bad boss bitch.â You smirked.
âOh, honey, I know exactly what you need. Just leave it to me.â Fabian told you before hurrying off to the supply room to grab some supplies to make your hair new and to die for.
Your hairstylist was going to give you new hair that'll be the envy of everyone in the Capitol. Your new hairstyle will even have Coriolanus down on his knees, begging you to take him back. Oh, Fabian knows that what he has planned cut and color wise for your hairâs going to drive Coriolanus up the wall with desire. That he's going to be going crazy when he sees you.
The hairstylist views it as his personal mission to make sure that his best client stays with the only man in the Capitol that encourages his girl to routinely get her hair done. Most men aren't so generous like that when it comes to expensive salon visits every handful of weeks.
After your getting your hair done, you went home and drowned yourself in endless social media posts across various platforms for Livia Cardew. It seems like some were worse then others, but none of them were any good for your best friend. As long as he's connected to her, well, his campaign's going to tank.
You saw that Festus and Persephone weren't following Livia on social media. The newlyweds, whose wedding Coriolanus dragged you a few months prior, seemed to have either never added her, stopped following her, or blocked her from their accounts. You also saw that the couple had started to follow you on the social media accounts that you created earlier in the day with Adara in the spa.
Youâre done scrolling thru Livia Cardew's accounts and decide to call Coryo to tell him all about what you uncovered. After three rings he answers his phone with a professional, âHead Gamemaker Snow speaking, to whom am I speaking with?â, before he realizes it's you
âIt's me, Y/N.â You tell him as you pop up on the phoneâs video screen. âI thought you would've programmed my new number from my application into your phone.â You chuckle while sitting up straighter on your sofa.
âI didn't even notice it, I just hit accept hire after after looking over your education and work history.â
âOh.â You simply nod.
Before you could even tell Coriolanus why you're calling, he gives you a dazzling smile paired with the compliment of, âI like what you've done with your hair. The new cut and color suits you, my darling rose.â
Fabian was right, the hairstyle and color he gave you was going to drive Coriolanus wild. How did he know, who knows? But right now Coryo's baby blues are flashing with interest and mirth; they're locked into your face- he's in absolute awe of your new hairstyle/color.
A lopsided grin appeared on the platinum blonde's lush lips as he suggests, âWhy don't I take you out to dinner to celebrate hiring you as both the Head Assistant Gamemaker and my Campaign Manager?â
âDon't forget your PR Liaison as well, Aspiring Senator Snow.â You teased Coryo, who still hasn't styled his platinum curls yet. âOh, I did some digging while waiting for my appointment at the salon and found out why your campaignâs tanking.â
âWell, what did you uncover, my darling?â Coriolanus asks, leaning back in his sitting chair. The one in his living room to be exact.
âThe problem isn't you, but it's your fiance: Livia Cardew. Everyone hates her.â
âThat doesn't surprise me; I hate the shrew too.â The imposing blonde man, who's been your best friend for nearly 2 decades, chuckled.
Shaking your head, you sadly sigh, âWell, I think she hates you more than you hate her considering she's posting a lot of hate about you.â
Coriolanus arched a perfectly shaped brow at your words, causing you to tell him the blunt truth of your discoveries. âSheâs spewing shitty remarks here and there; not to mention ranting about you on her friend's Pangram Live.â You take a tiny breath, only to sigh and tell him the most damning information of all. âOh and then there's a story and some pap pics in a very popular and well circulated rag mag that has her stumbling drunk and ranting to her friends about you wanting to stick it up her ass cause she's wearing a purity; how you have a sexual attraction to district girls too.â
âFucking hellâŚâ Coriolanus groans, raking his lake hands thru his platinum curls- a nervous habit of his. âThat's very damning for my campaign.â
âYes,â You nod in agreement, âit is.â
âWell, I've been wanting out of the engagement and I've found a way to end it without looking like the bag guy.â Coriolanus told you, his lips in a thin pressed line. âBut I can't tell you until we're alone in my car, it's not something I want to talk about over the phone.â
A few hours later you find yourself alone in a sleek, black sedan with Coriolanus behind the driver's seat. Since it's early spring, he's in a light grey suit with a wine hued waistcoat. It pairs lovely and really makes both his platinum hair, whose curls he just lightly gelled to keep from being messy, and his cerulean eyes pop.
âYou look beautiful, baby.â Coriolanus smiles, looking between you and the road, as he pulls out of the parking garage.
âThank you, but flatteryâll get you nowhere. You already complimented me on my dress when you picked me up, no need to do it again.â
âAnd only you, my darling rose, has the audacity to get your feathers ruffles over receiving multiple compliments from your lover.â
âMy lover?â You scoff sardonicly, rolling your perfectly made up eyes.
âWhether you want to admit it or not, it's what we are, Y/N.â Coriolanus tells you, his baritone a bit softer then usual, as his hand slides off the clutch and onto your thigh- a thigh that's covered by the peachy pink skirt of your dress. A dress that was designed for you by Tigris, that had small white roses randomly embroidered on it.
Pushing his large hand off of your thigh, you give him a leveling look and state in a solid tone, âI thought that we're childhood best friends, who had a situationship that got a bit messy, but decided to work together for your political dreams.â
âWe're working on our political ambitions. Don't forget, I did promise to make you my First Lady.â The platinum man with looks rivaling that of the gods themselves had the balls to tell you, all the while taking your hand in his. With a smirk, he changed the subject by giving you his opinion on your manicure. âI quite prefer your nails long and red, baby. They look much better then the short French tips you were wearing during our month long absence from each other.â
Of course he prefers long red stiletto nails on you over the short square French tips. Man sure does love red. You're not even surprised about that.
You don't make a comment about him liking your nails, but you do comment on his little making you his First Lady remark. âLast time I checked, Head Gamemaker Snow, the First Lady's married to the President and you're engaged to Livia Cardew.â After the little reminder of his reality, you decided to twist the knife in his heart and hurt his ego (because he broke your heart) by adding in, âOh, and right now I wouldn't marry you if you were the last man on earth.â
Coriolanusâ Adam's apple felt thick and stuck in the hollow of his throat as a reaction to hearing your cruel words. He knows deep down in is black, head, shriveled up heart why you said that. That you're trying to hurt him because he broke your heart; his promise to you.
Except he's doing his best to right his wrong; to ensure that he keeps his promise to you.
Coriolanusâ Adam's apple bobs up and down as he swallows down the thickness trapped in his throat. Looking between you and the road as he weaves in and out of traffic lanes, he reveals, âI'm going to get out of my arranged engagement by framing the Cardew's for bank fraud.â
âWhat?â You blurt out, finding his idea to be a bit brash. âCanât you just call off the engagement because of irreconcilable differences?â
âNo, baby,â Coriolanus shook his head, âI can't just break it off due to irreconcilable differences.â He quickly switched lanes again, cutting off a car and getting honked at. âLiviaâs being a frigid shrew and dragging my name in the mud; how do you think me dropping her like a hot potatoâll make me look? Hmm, how would it look for my campaign?â
Turning your head to give him an incredulous look, you ask, âSo, what, you're going to destroy the family that runs the Capitol United Bank to effortlessly break off an arranged engagement and to gain sympathy votes for your campaign?â
âYes.â The icy eyes man smiles widely, like a maniac. âIt's a flawless plan, Y/N. I trust that as my right hand woman and future First Lady that I have your complete support with this.â
Honestly, it might sound horrible, but you didn't give a shit about Livia Cardew or her family. If Coriolanus had to destroy the top banking family in the country to end his engagement and save his campaign then so be it.
âYou just do whatever you have to do to and when it's done I'll make sure that you come out smelling like a rose in the media.â You told the man next to you as he pulled over, without using his blinkers, into the entrance of the restaurant he's taking you to.
The Capitol Grille.
âGood.â Coriolanus nods while getting into the line for valet parking. âTomorrow we need to start switching our banking accounts to the Capitol One Bank.â
You've been to The Capitol Grille a few times with Coryo, so when the maitre d greets you both with a smile and ushers you to a cozy table for two, while making the other patrons in line ahead of you wait, you're not surprised.
Coriolanus, like always, orders a bottle of the best wine and some glasses of water for you two. He also orders the go to appetizer for when you dine out at The Capitol Grille: shrimp cocktail. He also orders the usual for you two as well: the chef's suggestion of the slices filet mignon topped onions and wild mushrooms with cream spinach and au gratin potatoes. Oh, and he ordered the infamous Capitol made cheesecake the restaurantâs known for.
You didn't mind him doing the ordering since you two always got the same thing every time he took you out to eat at The Capitol Grille. You'd be shocked if he didn't insist on ordering, truth be told.
The waiter delivered both your glasses of water, wine, and the large shrimp cocktail to share all on one tray. Once he finishes delivering the items and pouring the wine, he assured Coriolanus and you that your food would be out shortly and left.
Coriolanus is fixing you up a small plate of shrimp cocktail and engaging in small talk with you about your upcoming job as his right hand woman in the Citadel whenever Odysseusâ voice reaches your ear from nearby as he smiles disparagingly. âI see it didn't take you too long to move on, sweetheart. But I didn't think you'd be moving on with Satan, or is he who you've been cheating with.â
âOh, Odysseus Odair, I wish I could say seeing you while out celebrating Y/Nâs new job as my assistant is a pleasant surprise, but then I'd be lying and I make it my utmost priority not to lie to or around my childhood best friend.â Coriolanus said in a very cool, calm, and collective way that has just enough zing to bite.
âYour what?â The bronze haired man asked, his voice hitched up in shock.
âI told you that I attended the Academy, Odysseus. Maybe you should've believed me instead of insisting I wasn't on the same level as you and Coryo.â You told your neighbor and new ex while gesturing between him and your Coryo with your hand.
âHe what?â Coriolanus blinked his eyes slowly, like an offended cat. It reminded you of a cat you had as a child. Looking at you, he said with so much disdain in his deep baritone, âThat manwhore insulted you by insisting you weren't good enough to attend the Academy?â
âCoryo, let it go.â You told him in a whisper hiss while Odysseusâ sea-green eyes bounced between you and the platinum blonde man you're dining with very suspiciously.
âI will not let it go, darling. He insulted you.â Coriolanus whisper hissed back.
Well, looks like chivalryâs not dead at all.
âI have a business meeting I need to attend, Y/N, but I'll call you later so we can talk things out.â Odysseus told you before booking it away from your table (since he didn't want to be around Coriolanus) and towards the table his father Posieden Odair, Mr. Larimer (a wealthy politician and investor) and Mr. Hearst (a wealthy newspaper mogul) was sitting at; waiting for him.
âYou better not answer your phone when he calls.â Coriolanus tells you while making himself a small plate of shrimp cocktail with jerky, aggravated movements.
Grabbing a piece of shrimp from your plate and dipping it into the red cocktail sauce, you tell him, âIâll answer it if I want to, Coriolanus. My relationshipâs none of your business.â
Tossing the serving spoon back into the middle of the extravagant crystal serving bowl, causing some of the red sauce to splash up. Coriolanus face skewed up as he watched you eat your piece of shrimp. Taking his and dipping it into the sauce, he darkly chuckled, âI see you're going to play little minx and punish me for my arrangement by having a fling with the sluttiest man in all of Capitol City.â
âWhat's good for the goose's good for the gander.â You simply smirk, causing the man sitting across from you to nearly choke on his shrimp.
And then, as he's coughing and trying not to die from shrimp going down the wrong windpipe, Odysseus loudly tells somebody at his table to âShut the hell up!â before storming away from the table, right past yours, and out of the restaurant.
HmmâŚ
You wonder what happened at his table.
Coriolanus Snow, ever the gentleman, used his pristine white cloth napkin to spit his piece of shrimp that nearly made him choke and die. Folding his napkin and placing it back on his lap, he seriously told you, âHe's a spoiled brat; I hope you get seeing him to punish me out of your system real fast because I don't like sharing what's mine, Y/N.â
âLast time I checked I didn't belong to you.â You smugly retorted while eating another piece of your shrimp cocktail.
Coriolanus leaned in close, nearly crossing the table, and declared in a low, dark timbre, âYouâve always been mine, baby. And, as you know, I'm going to ruin a family just to make you my wife; First Lady.â
Tags: @kuroosbby001 @purriteen @poppyflower-22 @meetmeatyourworst @whipwhoops @bxtchopolis @readingthingsonhere @savagenctzen @ryswritingrecord @erikasurfer @tulips2715 @universal-s1ut @thesmutconnoisseur @squidscottjeans @sudek4l @wearemadeofstardust0 @mashiromochi @gracieroxzy @belcalis9503 @shari-berri @aoi-targaryen @whiteoakoak @spear-bearing-bi-witch @gisellesprettylies @loverandqueenofdragons @qoopeeya @mfnqueen1 @permanentlyexhaustedpigeon88 @v-love @swiftieblyth @joyfulyouthlover @harvey-malfoy @chxrrybomb22 @marvel-hiddles-stark @xjinnix @devils-blackrose @zombicupcake3 @dcylight-fciry @jacesvelaryons @tempt-ress @cherrybaird @blurpleuni-squid
#coriolanus snow#tbosas#the ballad of songbirds and snakes#the hunger games#coriolanus snow x reader#thg#coryo snow#coriolanus snow fanfiction#tbosas fanfiction#coriolanus fanfiction#coryo snow x reader#coryo x reader#coryo smut#coryo snow fanfiction#coryo snow smut#coriolanus fic#coriolanus snow smut#politican!coriolanus snow#coriolanus smut#coriolanus snow x female!reader#dark!coriolanus snow x reader#dark!coriolanus snow#jealous!coriolanus snow x reader#jealous!coriolanus snow#jealous!coryo#yandere!coriolanus snow#tom blyth fanfiction#coryo x you#coriolanus snow x you#coryo snow x you
160 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Feral One ⢠Ch 21
Finnick x Y/N
Series Masterlist Link
I had such a shitty day but Iâm lowkey in love with this part of the series so I decided to post. Also I did some editing so the sewers are now in chapter 24 instead of 23. Let the fun begin!
Content Warnings - descriptions of wounds
Finnick and you try to make the best of your last few days together before he has to leave for deployment. You continue to skip your schedule, with the news of Finnickâs impending absence leaving you mentally unstable enough for Dr. Aurelius to give you a pass.
You follow him around like a lost puppy, constantly grasping at his fingers as a reminder that heâs still here. Thatâs the only touch you will allow, however. Your progress has regressed a bit and the nightmares have returned. You canât even sleep in the same bed as Finnick, worried that you might hurt him.
The only night this changes is the night before heâs shipped out to the capital.
âYou canât go,â you whine as you grasp onto him, worried he might disappear at any moment.
âWeâve been over this,â he sighs, rolling over in the bed to face you.
âI know but it sucks and I hate it,â you explain.
âCan I hold you tonight?â he asks, suddenly turning the mood even more sad than it already was.
You sigh as you lean in closer to him, allowing him to wrap his arms around you.
âThank you for loving me,â you tell him, moving your head slightly to look back at him.
âThank you for letting me.â
Finnick doesnât let you go to the hangar to see him off as he doesnât want to say goodbye. You understand where heâs coming from but watching him get out of bed at 6am and leave your cabin nearly broke you.
Dr. Aurelius decided you would stay in the hospital again while Finnick was away. He didnât think that you living alone was healthy and you agreed. As much as you hated the hospital at least you had Johanna there. She had a bad episode when she encountered water during her training and had to be sent back to the hospital.
You spend your days sitting with Johanna, neither of you having much to say. Mags comes to see you during her reflection time but again you sit in silence. Nobody was worth talking to as long as he was gone.
You stopped seeing Dr. Aurelius after he tried to explain that your dependency on Finnick was not healthy. He may be right but you donât care. You need Finnick.
âMiss Y/L/N,â President Coin states as she steps into your room. You were not expecting her as a visitor. It had been only a few days since Finnick left. âYou and Mr. Mellark have been called upon for a noble mission.â
You look at her confused. What were you and Peeta going to do? Coin sets down a pile of clothes on the edge of your bed.
âSuit up soldier,â she states. Maybe you would be seeing Finnick sooner than you thought.
You and Peeta are loaded into a hovercraft to an unknown location. Well, the people flying the hovercraft know where you are going, but you and Peeta havenât been told anything.
Itâs a long few hours before you finally land in District 2.
âMy name is Peeta Melark,â Peeta whispers to himself as he exits the hovercraft.
You struggle to stand up, a headache having accumulated during the flight. A soldier goes to help you but you swat his hand away, not wanting to be touched.
âWhat are we doing here?â Peeta mumbles as you fight to stay standing, the pulsing headache not helping.
âIn the vehicles,â a soldier orders, motioning for you and Peeta to get into two separate armored trucks. Why are they separating you two?
The ride in the truck is long. You fade in and out of a fitful sleep, unable to rid yourself of a repeating nightmare youâve had since leaving the capital.
In it, Wiress is sitting on the beach in the arena, staring out into the water with her dead eyes and slit throat, repeatedly muttering âtick tockâ to herself. It always happens the same way. Her muttering gets louder until she suddenly goes silent and turns to face you.
You watch in horror as her ashy skin begins to flake off, revealing nothing but bones underneath. Black blood flows from her throat.
âTick tock,â she screams at you.
âYou canât outrun the clock!â
Taglist:
@randomgurl2326 @mystargirl-interlude @uther-pendragon-is-an-ass @yourdailymemedelivery @americanprometheuss @l3xi3luv @noisyalmonddreamer @nordicvxid @teaganthemorningstar @samatokisunfinishedcigarette @justtrying2getby @lvsticm @notplutos @innercreationflower @nexxus13 @kachelleee @helluvafire @haymitchabernathyslover @memeorydotcom @frostsword @meri-soni-meri-tamanna @giverosespls @honethatty12 @just-levyy @dd122004dd @nekee-lilac02 @impeterporker @nox-the-gay-nerd @redsakura101 @hopefulatrocity @eddiemunson4ever @fangirlvibez @kittimbo @zucchinimalfoy @sleepy-roman @secretsicanthideanymore @writerofadream @vsnrly @mayonesavegana @lilifl0wer @finnickodaddy @abbersreads @fox-bee926 @ginger-swag-rapunzel @isasalom @yizhoutv @livingdead-reilly @imaegonstargaryenswife0
*if the tag didnât work please check your settings to make sure other blogs can tag you
#hunger games#finnick odair#hunger games fic#the hunger games#finnick odair x reader#finnick x reader#finnick odair angst#finnick angst#finnick#mockingjay#the feral one
230 notes
¡
View notes
Text
And They'd Find Us in A Week - Chapter 14
Pairing: Finnick Odair x Reader Word Count: 32.5k Synopsis: Here! Playlist: Listen up! Tag list: - @melancholicmelanin, @yvy1s, @glomp-me, @honethatty12, @swftlore, @hashcakes, @antoheartit, @finnickodaddy, @lilifl0wer, @antoheartit, @kermitcrimess, @persophonekarter, @aawdrea, @obaewankenobis, @xyxlyn, @meandurdaughtergotaspecialthing, @innercreationflower, @kisskittenn, @xngelsau A/N: 32.5k....uh, i...this is fucking crazy, years in the making basically. and tumblr let me post all of It!!!!
Present (XIII)
THE ARENA; THE BEACH (4:10 amâ4:23 am)
The female morphling gasps raspily in Peetaâs embrace as he soothes her and Finnick feels fuzzy, blurry around the edges. He turns his back to the display, his gaze sweeping the treeline. He canât lookâwonât lookâas she takes her last breath. He doesnât know her, but he canât shake that feeling of helplessness. Thereâs nothing more he can do but watch as she dies.Â
Would you have thrown yourself between Peeta and certain death just as readily as she did? Like Mags did? He grips his trident and tries to keep a grip on his sanity as well, but thatâs a lot harder to hold on to than the metal in his hands.
The monkeys have all but disappeared back into the jungle. They wouldnât come onto the beach, toppling over themselves as they snarled and spit at him. Finnick knows heâs threatening, a formidable enemy with his trident wielded as an extension of himself. Still, even he knows that shouldnât have been enough to intimidate a rabid pack of apes with a preference for the blood of victors.
It was almost like they couldnât come onto the beach. From what Katniss told him, the fog behaved similarly after they fell down the hill. Billowing upwards along an invisible barrier.Â
She was so close to making it. Just a few more feet and MagsâŚ
He feels his throat tighten, tears gathering behind his eyes. His nose will start running any second now, which means itâs a perfect time to collect Katnissâs arrows. He stays on guard, but thereâs nothingânot one chitter or screech. He pulls blood-stained arrows out of monkey carcasses with the sound of cannon fire dogging his steps.
SECTION 6 (5:47 amâ6:38 am)
You have no idea how long youâve been roaming, but the sunlight sprinkling through the treetops tells you itâs finally morning. The sun isn't very high, yellow rays don't envelop you. Instead, you stumble under the lethargic blue hue between night and day.
You can see again, fully. That's an obvious plus. But, on the downside, the heat will only get hotter. Not that youâd be able to tell with how hot your injury has already made you.Â
Itâs gotten worseâyouâve gotten worse. Itâs made you hazy, youâve lost track of time.Â
You escaped the blood rain, got separated, fought killer beetles, and skulked around like a fox with a lame paw, hiding in the shadows from any predators looking for an easy kill.
You left behind one of your sickles somewhere in the last mile. Having two weapons seemed like such a good idea when you had other people with you. But after being attacked, wielding them both has only been a nuisance. You could have placed it in one of the belt loops meant for weapons if it didn't pull at and weigh down your tourniquet.
You now hobble along on numb legs as you apply pressure to the wound, pressing your free hand against the blood-soaked cloth you have tied around your waist.Â
Between now and the bugs, you had received a sponsor gift. Some sort of thinly sliced dried meat and a seeded roll from Eleven. You hid yourself in the thick underbrush and scarfed it all down; there was no time to savor it while you were so vulnerable.
Youâre still vulnerable.
As if being alone in an arena deadset on killing you isnât bad enough, your injury, and whatever is in it, has you moving at half your normal speed. But, for better or for worse, you havenât come across anyone else. You know not to expect anyone from your original group, but you haven't seen anyone. Your only company is the pounding in your head, the burning in your side, and the odd little creatures that scamper in the trees.Â
You thought, perhaps, youâd come across Chaff and whateverâs left of his group. You know from last night that he didnât die in the bloodbath. The same canât be said for the male morphling. You sigh, long and heavy.Â
So much for trying to learn his name.
You remember how it felt to see Ceceliaâs face in the sky. Cecelia and old man Woof, his mind hardly there but still hellbent on keeping her safe. Your throat reflexively tightens. You hadnât thought she would make it far, but you had hopedâyou shake your head. You donât know what you hoped for, but you canât help but think of her three children clinging to her as she was reaped and your own motherâs scream when you volunteered.Â
Dropping like flies, all of you.
You stop for yet another break. Eyes squeezed tight as you gasp in the muggy airâyouâre winded. Again. You wipe your forearm across your forehead, sweat wetting the dry blood. It runs down your hairline, dripping a salty mixture into your eyes and mouth.
You canât keep going on like this. At this rate, youâll succumb to your injuries before anything else kills you, and, had it not been for the revolution, youâd be fine with that. Dying in the arena was your plan as soon as you raised your hand to volunteer. But things are different now; your plans have changed, and you refuse to break your promise to Finnick. The only way out is through. And your only way out is by getting sponsored.Â
You canât mistake survival for self-sacrifice, which is what this is. Survival. Youâll lose no part of yourself in return for their help.
Theyâre not taking something you haven't already givenâthat they haven't already taken before.Â
You lower your head, feigning exhaustion as you catch your breath, though you donât have to act much. Subtly, you adjust your hand, ensuring any movement escapes detection. At most, it might look like your fingers are involuntarily twitching, disguising the deliberate pressure you're applying to the wound. The pain makes tears spring to your eyes, but that isnât enough. They need to feel your anguish like it's their own. With a grimace, you dig deeper. Your body flinches away from the feeling, but you donât let yourself get far. Your nails, trimmed and well-kept, still manage to cut into the fabric, aggravating and stretching one of the already gaping wounds.Â
It's an odd feelingâthe strike of pain in a place you never imagined you could feel it, fingers worming around like a flimsy stick wrapped in barbed wire. An even odder feeling to scratch at something that was never meant to be felt.
You sob, abandoning any attempt at stifling your groans and ragged breaths. Tremors wrack your body, muscles spasming weakly under your merciless touch. There's a harsh rasp in your lungs, labored breathing, a tang of something metallic. The relentless pressure sears through you, yet you persist. You continue to wiggle your fingers around until you feel the warm trail of tears tracing your cheeks.
You look to the sky and swallow your pride. Youâve done it your entire life; whatâs one more time?
You can imagine how you look now. Your face streaked with tears and blood, a mix of desperation and agony etched upon your features. The rivulets of red fluid mingling with teardrops, tracing sorrowful paths down your cheeks. The pain and exertion must be painting your expression, your eyes wide and brimming with torment, the viscous liquid obscuring the once familiar contours of your face. And you top it off with a pitiful pout.
âSeeder, pleaseâplease! I needâŚI needâŚsomethinâ. Anyâanythinâ.â You hiccup, gesturing toward your likely festering wound. âI need help. I donât wanna die.â You allow your face to screw up in anguish, really playing it up. After all, itâs not actually Seeder youâre performing for.Â
"Please." Your plea, a soft sniffle, is barely audible, and it's almost comical how quickly the package arrives. They were waiting, just like you thought. Waiting for that moment of surrender.
That familiar three-note tune pings from above you. The sponsor gift floats down languidly as if it has all the time in the world, as if you aren't being slowly poisoned.Â
You move closer, but it's stopped before it can reach its destination. Instead of falling before you like it should have, the package hangs precariously among the branches. You scan the mess of white, brown, and green. The parachute has gotten tangled in the lower canopies. Â
âYouâve gotta be fuckinâ kiddinâ me.â You bemoan.Â
You stare despairingly up at the package. It tweets that little tune, taunting you from its high perch, and it wonât shut up until you get it. Itâll only draw attention the longer you stall.
From down here, the climb seems daunting, but youâve climbed higher than this in Eleven when you were younger, starved, and overworked.  Â
You touch the trunk and the bark is different than what you're used to, but itâs still firm enough that you have faith itâll hold your weight without breaking. The bark back home is rough and sap-sticky with little to no give. These trees are somewhat slippery and damp from the excess humidity, no doubt.Â
You swallow hard against the rising nausea, your fingers gingerly probing the covered wound as you attempt to ground yourself. Your arms tremble as you leave your weapon among the gnarled roots. Your side sears with a raw hurt that pulsates with each breath, made worse and reopened by your little stunt. With that at the forefront of your mind, the urgency of retrieving the parcel tethered between the two trees outweighs the agony.
With gritted teeth, you reach out for nearby branches, using them as anchors. The mud-slicked roots serve as precarious footholds, threatening to betray you with each move. Each upward pull sends fiery jolts through your injured side, but you ignore the throbbing ache, fingers finding purchase in the deep grooves. You wince, fighting against the dizzying waves threatening to overwhelm you. You realize, perhaps a bit late, that you've been overestimating the adrenaline's ability to numb the pain. You claw your way up, inch by agonizing inch.Â
Itâs within sight and then within reach. It hangs above you. You position yourself a little higher until both feet rest on one branch. You shimmy, your chest pressed against the trunk as you hug the tree with one arm. Your other arm stretches up, fingers barely brushing the bottom of the silver canister. You pant open-mouthed as the stretch brings your attention back to your injury, destroying the brief blissful second you forgot about it as you came upon your gift.Â
You relieve the pressure along your side by pushing to your tiptoes, batting at it like a cat, before youâre finally able to get it in your grasp. Itâs a dodgy hold at best. Only your thumb, middle finger, and ring finger have any real grip on it as you attempt to shake it from the branches. Itâs not enough. The tendon in your forearm flexes as you rock back onto your heels, using your full weight to dislodge it, and it feels like the entirety of your abdomen twinges with the reintroduced stretch.
But the suffering was worth it. You got it, bringing it to your chest, relishing in the feeling of cold metal in your hand. Each breath is a pained gasp as tears blur your vision. Whether theyâre from pain or relief is anyoneâs guess. You can't help but smile, laughing with each pant. It's a small accomplishment, barely an accomplishment at all, butâ"You did it. You fuckin' did it."Â
You steady yourself before opening it and reading the attached note.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     Â
A rose by any other name is watered just the same.
You flip it around and it reads:
For the venom. Drink up.
- S
The price of medicine in the Games is nothing to scoff at. And who knows how much the prices may have inflated for a Quarter Quell. You'd like to pretend that one of your higher-end patrons sponsored this. That Seeder pulled this together through numerous donations.Â
But you know better.Â
Snow is supposed to be impartial regarding who survives in the arena. The president sponsoring someone is unheard of, but you know the man better than most. You know what echoes through that dark abyss he calls a soul. Thereâs always a way around, a way to cheat if you have enough power. It wouldnât surprise you if he bent the rules in whatever way benefited him. In fact, you know he did. And it seems your survival benefits him. Youâre no use to him dead.
Volunteering wasnât enough to escape him. Youâre alive, because he allows itâin the arena more than ever. Your life isnât even yours to take. Itâs his.
You'd throw up if you could afford to lose the food in your stomach.
You pick up the bottle from the canister. It's clear and about the size of your palm. Thereâs no label, no indication of what may be in it. You pop the cap and sniff it. It smells herbal, almost minty. When you bring it to your lips and tip it back, it goes down fast, leaving an oily film on your tongue. It has no taste.
You wait. You aren't expecting it to instantly fix you, but wouldnât it be lovely if it got rid of the nagging ache in your wound and the sheen over your vision? Or maybe just your migraine?Â
With a sigh, you close your eyes as you thump your forehead rhythmically against the tree, not helping your headache in the slightest.Â
Something is bothering youâsomething you canât understand. This antidote. Why would this even be a sponsor gift? Sure, at face value, itâs just medicineâthereâs tons of medicine a mentor could send inâbut it isnât, not really. There are salves and sleeping aidsâthose sorts of things. Things thatâll assist a sick or injured tribute, but they wonât cure them.Â
This? This is quite literally a cure. What fun would be in that? Whereâs the entertainment value? Wouldnât betting on the stakes lose its appeal if there was something a mentor could buy to instantly get rid of them?Â
Did heâŚ? No. No, he couldnât have. But nothing else makes sense. He must have had it made after you were attacked. For the venom, he knew exactly what was causing your rapid declineâsomething that canât be picked up through the camera. The only reason you know those beetles left a toxin in you is because you feel it. You doubt something like this is even available to buy in the shop. If someone else gets poisoned by those bugs, theyâll no doubt die. But not you. Because of Snow, youâll survive something that should be a death sentence.
Heâs cheating. For you.
You look to the ground and contemplate, only briefly, if a fall from this height, in your current state, would be enough to end it all. If you aim for your head or neck, would it kill you instantly or paralyze you?Â
Itâs because of these morbid musings that youâre able to catch itâthe man barreling through the jungle through vines and low branchesâbut you surely would have heard him with how loud he is. You freeze like a deer, hardly breathing as he stumbles over his own feet.Â
The man from Ten.Â
He's not a part of the alliance. And itâs just your luck that he falls below you, crashing face-first onto the ground hard enough for you to wince. He crawls up, panting loudly as he spins in frantic circles before focusing back on the direction he came from. It's almost like heâs being chasedâ
Whoever is chasing him enters your line of sight like they read your mind. Not who, you correct yourself, because the thing stalking forth is certainly not a person. You see its vague, hulking shape in the low light.
You donât know if itâs something native to the jungle, a mutation of an existing animal, or a completely original mutt. Itâs bipedal, bigger than any human youâve ever seen. Bigger than any bear youâve ever seen.Â
Heâs gonna make a run for it, you can see it in his tense stance. Itâs a horrible decision, but the only one he can make. The urge to warn him not to turn his back on that thing, because it will give chase, is strong enough that you have to bite your tongue, iron bursting in your mouth as your canines dig in.
He tries to run again, but, as you predicted, it easily catches up to him with its much longer strides. He dives down to grab something off the ground. A fallen branchânothing you could have picked up as weak as you are right now. He aims it at his pursuer.Â
âNo! No! Stayâstay back! Back,â he swings the stick threateningly, unbalanced by its heavy weight, and you remember being in a very similar position in your first Games. Your heart seizes at the reminder. The glassy-eyed desperation in the other tribute as he ran towards your scythe, the sound he made as he held his intestines, the resistance, and then the sudden give of his neck under the knifeâyou barely register dropping the metal canister, distracted as you are. It tumbles down a branch before getting stuck in its leaves.Â
The thing freezes and perks up at the sound, listening intently, before seemingly letting it go. Go for the kill you do have over the one you could.
The man warns it back again, and to the astonishment of both him and you, it listens. A momentary pause follows, during which the beast regards him with an uncanny semblance of animal intelligence, only to abruptly lunge forward. The beast is unnervingly silent as it moves, despite its enormous size. He tries to flee again, but this isnât the terrain for a fair fight. From this height, itâs hard to tell if his legs get caught on vines or ensnared by a dead log, but he tumbles again. In an eerily swift motion, the creature seizes his waist, effortlessly hoisting him into the air, holding him aloft like heâs a doll.
You watch on in horror as it grabs his shoulder, claws digging into where his upper arm meets the joint of his shoulder blade, and pulls, wrenching his left arm out of the socket. His scream is blood-curdling, echoing back through the trees so clearly that it sounds like jabberjays flying around you. Despite that, it doesnât drown out the sound of his severed arm hitting the ground.
Youâve heard a mountain lion and their vixen screech before, their mating calls that sound like a woman shrieking in pain. They could be heard from miles and miles away and you would know not to wander too far into the woods for a while. His screams put them to shame.
Its claws are like a hot knife cutting through butter as it tears through his flesh with ease. It shreds muscle and tendons with a sickening squelch. You slap your free hand against your mouth, digging your fingers into your cheek. You want to climb further up to escape having to witness the carnage, but what if it hears you?
You glance down to where you left your weapon on the ground. Why the hell didnât you bring it with you? If you had, maybe you couldâve helped him. Couldâve thrown it at the beastâs head or dropped it for the man to use. As it is, itâs too far away to be of any use to him. Youâre no use to him. Youâre helpless. You can do nothing more than watch and you feel sick with this strange, unplaceable guilt. He isnât your ally, you shouldnât care, but you do. You care a great deal.
You make the mistake of making eye contact with the man and you wish it were still nighttime. You wish you couldn't see and you were only left with the sounds and your imagination. You wish you hadn't seen the palpable desperation in his eyes. You wish you hadn't looked down and saw a human staring back.Â
âHelp me! Please!â He lifts his remaining arm towards you as if you can do anything of significance. As if all you need to do to save him is reach down. âPlease!â The Beast doesnât seem to understand English since the manâs pleading doesnât draw its attention up to you. Or maybe itâs just too busy relishing in its kill.Â
âIâm sorry.â You whisper an apology, shaking so hard that you're scared youâll fall out of the tree. You turn your head away as the Beast starts pulling at the manâs legs, forcing him into a position he shouldn't be in if the series of pops are anything to go by.Â
His screams become piercing. You close your eyes, pressing your forehead into the rubbery bark. Youâve never been an awfully curious person or particularly morbid by nature. Youâve never wondered what it sounds like for limbs to be ripped off the body, but now you know.Â
Stop. Stop fighting. Just die. Just die, please, justâ
Thereâs a sound of what can only be entrails hitting the ground.Â
You whimper, slapping your other hand against your mouth to stifle a sob. Sniffing and chest hiccuping loud enough that it might draw its attention. Luckily, the manâs agonized screams of pain distract the beast.
You start counting, shaky mumbling muffled by your hands. You keep getting interrupted by the wailing from below.Â
It takes under two minutes in total for him to stop screaming. Screaming for help, screaming for mercy, screaming for his mother, his father. Itâs replaced by the groans of a dying animal, a death rattle mixed with what you can only assume is the beast playing in the mess itâs making.Â
It takes another forty-three seconds for the cannon to fire.Â
The nearly silent, but not quite, sound of the hovercraft is the only thing that convinces you to open your eyes. You chance a glance down and it is horrific. Itâs what you imagine the aftermath of the blood rain looked like. Your brain canât make sense of it. Itâs almost like youâre staring at a complex math problem you never learned to solve. You can only see the numbers and the symbols, but not the equation theyâre making up. You canât see how this barbarity used to be a human being with thoughts, and feelings, and hopes, and dreams, and people who cared about him.
The claw drops down to pick up his remains. The light shines down, and itâs in this faint light that you're able to get a better look at the beast. Its dark blond fur works terribly to hide the blood stains, which itâs covered in. Itâs congregated on its hands, arms, stomach, chest, and legs, but not on its face. That has to count for something, right? That it didnâtâŚdidnât eat him. It has to count for something.
You push yourself flat against the trunk of the tree, but it doesn't even look in your direction. Still, you try to make yourself as small as possible as the giant thing lumbers off. Just in case.
The hovercraft claw drops down five times to collect the manâa leg, another leg, an arm, a torso, a headâ
The ground isnât safe. That much is clear.Â
You told Rue sheâd be safe in the trees. Maybe you should take your own advice. It takes you a while to finally move. To convince yourself that, while youâre not safe by any stretch of the word, the beast isnât coming back for you. Your muscles are sore from being tensed up for so long, joints stiff and aching as you move out of your position.
As you push further up the tree, something makes you pause. You strain your hearing, listening closer to your surroundings. Itâs completely quiet now. Even when the beast came thundering through, the animals were still around like nothing was amiss. Yet, now, no bugs are chittering, no birds chirp above you, and no small critters scurry in the foliage. The jungle is completely silent.Â
Itâs strange because it sounded like someone was calling your name, but that can't be right because that voiceâ
You whip your head to the right. You heard it again.Â
You squint, your eyes moving rapidly to spot anything through the underbrush. It's still quite darkâdark enough that it feels like you're peering through a pitch-black pool. But you swear you can see a shape, a black mass stalking through the trees.
And whatever it is, it's calling your name.
You grab an especially thick branch, your stomach turning as you clamber up. Itâs a desperate climb as you propel yourself up the tree, ignoring your bodyâs protests.Â
You put your foot in a crevice of the tree trunk, but your wound throbs with the stretch, and your foot slips. You wheeze like you've been punched in the gut, footing faltering on the slippery bark and sending another tremor of agony through your injured side. You react in enough time to tighten your grip so you won't go plummeting to the ground.
You breathe deep and try again, leaning forward to account for the pain in your side.
You grow light-headed as whatever that thing is stalks forward, but by the time it comes close enough for you to see it, you're already perched high on a thick branchâstraddling it so you can observe it.
You look down at the animal and big, brown eyes stare up at you. Big, brown human eyes. The light peeking through the trees illuminates its black fur and when it finally stops moving, you're able to get a good look at its faceâa familiar face. You don't know how, why, or from fucking where, but you know it. You know that face.
It stands up on its hind legs, clawed front paws leaning on the tree. Not like an animal, it stands almost like it's human and like the beast andâwhat the fuck is it?
Its collar turnsâits collar?
âWhat the fuck?â You whisper, staring with your mouth agape. Why the fuck is it wearing a collar?
Its collar turns with its movement, revealing the number â11â and the insignia for the district.
It opens its mouth and calls out to you. You see its too human tongue and too human lips fold around the syllables and your ears ring with recognition.
It sounds like, like Rue?
That's exactly who it sounds like and now that you've given a name to the voice, the resemblance jumps out at you.
That's her face, her little face, meshed with the monstrosity of the Capitol. And those are her eyes so big and trustingâso uncanny and so humanâthat you're almost certain those really are her eyes.
It's horrific and cruel; it's inhumane and revoltingâit's the Capitol and its hatred staring up at you.
She couldn't even find peace in death.
You grind your teeth together as it scratches at the tree, its voice growing more desperate the longer you watch it. Itâit isn't being aggressive like mutts normally are. Not like the beast from before. It's whining like a dog, like a child, like it's hurt.
"Please, don't leave me down here!"
Your resolve falters. Maybe, maybe they found a way to bring tributes back. Maybe Rue really is in there, trapped. And if she isâ
This is what they want. They want to bait you, bring down your defenses, and make you vulnerable. If you go down there, it'll tear you apart instantly. Leave you in pieces.
And if that doesn't work, they'll torture you with her voice. Torment you with what they made her into.
You pull your legs up on the little space the tree provides and close your eyes, ignoring the sting of dried blood cracking apart and retearing your wound open. She doesn't like that; her little voice grows monstrous. You don't bother looking down.
You wish you could cover your ears, but you need to be able to hear if something approachesâsomething else.Â
This is hell.
THE BEACH (10:04 amâ9:07 pm)
Johanna has no idea how much time she spent searching for you before she decided to just cut their losses and head towards the beach. And, of courseâof courseâBeetee became too faint to walk on his own two feet, forcing Johanna to drag him through the vines, underbrush, and whatever the hell else was on the jungle floor.Â
Her feet finally sink into the sand and she almost cries. The breeze carries the salty smell of the water and each breath of air is already thinner and cooler than any sheâs taken since walking into the jungle. The dramatic shift from solid ground to soft mounds is disorienting but not enough to stop her. She keeps walking forward when she realizes sheâs the only one carrying Beeteeâs weight anymore. She drops him once theyâre a few feet away from the tree line. Thereâs no telling what else could be in there and he makes for an easy target. She looks down at his blood-caked form, scrutinizing him. His eyes close behind skewed glasses, his face slackens, andâheâs passed out.Â
He is completely unconscious.Â
âGreat. This is justâugh!â She stomps her foot, kicking up sand. Youâve disappeared off the face of the Earth, Blight is dead, and Beetee is well on his way to being next. âThis is shitty. This is so shitty.â She snarls down at Beeteeâs unresponsive bodyâsoon to be his unresponsive corpse, sheâs sure.
And WiressâJohanna sighs.
Honestly, sheâs surprised Wiress didnât wander off at some point. Instead, she almost walked herself in circles around Johanna. Youâd probably say she reminded you of a bird or something, but if anyone asked her, sheâd say it was more gnat-like. Just consistently buzzing nonsense into Johannaâs earâtick, tock, tick, tock, tick, tockâGod!
Wiress circles near herâgnat, gnat, gnatâand Johanna is fed up with just about everything, but especially this. She shoves the older woman down onto the warm sand and she lands next to her district mate, acting for all the world like she wasnât just pushed with a considerable amount of Johannaâs strength.
She knows that isnât what you would do; this isn't how youâd handle the situation if the roles were reversed and you were the one stuck with the invalids. You would probably find a way to treat Beetee's injury so he doesnât fucking die. Then, youâd tend to Wiress with kid gloves and figure out some way to fix her in the process. But you arenât here and thatâs sort of the entire problem, isnât it?Â
She searched for hours and thereâs no sign of you. Sheâs worried; of course, sheâs worried. The number of people Johanna actually gives a shit about can be counted on one hand and sheâd still have fingers to spare. You happen to be one of them.
When she first won her Games, Johanna hadn't been looking to make friends. Prickly and irritable, she didn't hold back from making this known. She was condescending and scathing and vindictiveâshe still isâbut you just kept coming back.
And then something changed.
Johanna had made the mistake of underestimating just how much Snow hated when things didnât go his wayâjust how much he hated to lose. But Coriolanus Snow always got his pound of flesh, whether it was given willingly or not.Â
She refused his offer and her family paid the price. Her mother, her father, and her big sister were all taken from her and killed on the presidentâs ordersâframed as a freak accident with them as the only casualties. At sixteen, she was a victor with nothing but three graves to show for it and a fury burning in her chest like a forest fire, never to be extinguished.
So she lashed out, striking at anyone who got too close to her with cutting words that were meant to hurt as much as she did. She kept her distance and she tried to convince herself that it was much better that way. That being alone was her choice. And yet, you were there. You were there despite how much she claimed to want otherwise. And you brought Finnick along with you.
Finnick, who just so happens to be another one of those counted fingers. What is she supposed to tell him?Â
Oh, hi, Finnick. Why isnât the love of your life with us? Yeah, we kinda lost her hours ago. Absolutely no clue where she might be or if sheâs even alive. Oops.
Yeah, fat chance that doesnât end with him walking into the ocean, never to be seen again.
She knows youâre not dead. She just needs to find you. She refuses to put another finger down.
Johanna stares down at her alliesâher dead weight, more likeâas Wiress climbs to her feet, heading straight for the water. If the revolution didnât need these two so badly, she swears she wouldâve drowned them herself to get it over with. If it werenât for them, she couldâve covered more ground in her search for you like she wanted without having to keep a leash on Nuts and carry Volts. Thatâs the only thing keeping her here on the beach instead of in the jungle looking for you like she wants to.Â
âJohanna!â
Her head whips up, looking over her shoulder at the quickly approaching figure. âFinnick!â
The relief is almost blinding. Or at least, it would be if it werenât for the guilt. He descends the slight hill and she sees him looking for you, eyes searching and finding nothing.
She starts prattling off before he can say anything. She doesnât know why, maybe to buy herself some time before sheâs asked the question she doesnât want to hear and forced to give him the answer she doesnât want to give.
âWe thought it was rain, you know, because of the lightning, and we were all so thirsty. But when it started coming down, it turned out to be blood. Thick, hot blood.â Just describing it makes her remember it all in disgusting detail, makes her sick. Wiress fluttering around certainly doesnât help.
âJohannaââ
âYou couldn't see, you couldn't speak without getting a mouthful. We just staggered around, trying to get out of it. That's when Blight hit the force field.â She gestures roughly to the jungle, but Finnick is already looking, eyes combing the treeline as if youâll come hobbling out any second now and she feels a bloody bead of sweat drip down her neck.
âJohannaââ
âHe wasn't much, but he was from home.âÂ
â Johanna!â He shouts, scaring Nuts into a brief, but blissful silence. Honestly, sheâs more surprised he lasted as long as he had without fully cutting her off.
âIâm sorry about Blight, Johanna.â He says, all at once calm again. âWhereâs Star?â
Let it be known, Johanna Mason has never found a bush she was willing to beat around, even one as prickly as this. "We lost her in that blood shower." People have called Johanna many things since she became a victor, namely a vindictive bitchâwhich was more true than notâbut no one can ever claim that sheâs cruel. She doesnât enjoy watching the color drain from Finnickâs face, and with it, whatever tentative hope he managed to hold onto. Sheâs quick to add, âShe didnât hit the forcefield, I know that for sure. It was nearly impossible to see anything, but the hovercraft only picked up Blight.â
Peeta and Katniss come up to them, but no Mags. No response from Finnick either.
âFinnick?â She prods, but he doesnât reply.
She prepared herself for any reaction he may have. Crying, running off to find you himself, letting himself get carried away by a current, a combination of all three. She doesnât know what to do with no reaction at all.
Heâs silent as he stands alarmingly still, face clear of any discernible emotions. She regards him warily despite her concern winning out over the caution. Sheâd seen enough animals freeze up just like this before striking. Not that he had ever acted like that before and heâs not the kind of guy to take his anger out on others, butâŚgrief isnât logical.
Finnick stares off somewhere over her head sightlessly. She might as well be having a conversation with the crashing waves and the salty breeze. He doesnât answer when she calls his name again. He doesnât say a thing. And then, all of a sudden, he drops all at once like whateverâs been holding him up has been cut at the root, strings snipped abruptly.Â
She and Katniss move forward on instinct to try and catch him, but he crashes down into the sand on his ass faster than either of them can move, his trident landing beside him. She blinks, then blinks again as he collapses in on himself. His back takes on a miserable curve as his elbows lie propped up on his bent knees. He looks completely gutted and Johanna can tell the drastic shift in his behavior has left Katniss confused, but not Peeta. Peeta stares down at Finnick with more pity than sheâll allow herself to show.
"Jesus, Finnick, I'm not saying she's dead. She's just by herself.â Which is almost as good as dead in here. Johanna squats down beside him. She grabs the back of his neck when he won't look up, getting in his face until he has no choice but to meet her eyes. Theyâre watery and itâs the closest to crying sheâs ever seen him. "But she can survive, you know that. Sheâll find a way, she always does."
She throws in a scoff like itâs ridiculous that theyâre having this conversation in the first place, leaving out the panic she felt when she realized they had lost you.Â
â...Right.â He croaks. He doesnât nod. But he isnât crying either, so sheâll take it. He sniffs and she worries heâs about to prove her wrong. âYeah. Yeah, um. Youâre right.â
âLetâs just try to stay in one place. Let her find her way to us.â She gives him a pointed look. Meaning no running off.
He doesnât say anything else. He just continues to stare down at the sand. She'll cut him some slack. After all, she's never loved anyone the way Finnick loves you. She doubts she ever will.
She stands up, getting an armful of Nuts for her troubles, still wet from her dive into the water. Johanna pushes her in another direction that isnât her personal space. She nudges Beetee with her foot when she notices him slowly gaining consciousness.Â
âI got left alone with these two.â She nudges Beetee, who's barely conscious, with her shoe. âI donât even know if we can consider him alive. And herââ
âTick, tock. Tick, tock.â
âYeah, we know. Tick, tock. Nuts is in shock,â Johanna says. This seems to draw Wiress right back in her direction and she careens into Johanna, gripping her and refusing to be steered away again. âListen, justâstop it.â Johanna manages to get out of her hold, shoving her to the beach. âJust stay down, will you?â
Katniss rushes in and pushes Johanna away, finally opening her big mouth to say, âHey! Lay off her!â As if Johanna is the one accosting Wiress.
Johanna narrows her eyes. âLay off her?â She hisses. Before anyone can react, Johanna rears her hand back and slaps Katniss hard enough that her palm stings with it. She could have done it a lot harder and she probably should have for extra measure.
Finnick finally reacts to that, standing up to pull them apart. âHey, hey, hey!"
He lifts Johanna over his shoulder, but she doesnât make it easy for him. Twisting and writhing in his hold like a rabid badger as he carries her to the water. And Johanna is so very tempted to chuck her axe at Katnissâs confused face.
âI got them out for you!â
-
The mood amongst the group is rather somber. Wiress was killed right under their nose. Preventive, if they had only been paying attention. Their canary is dead, as Katniss said. But they noticed too late. Itâll cost them somehow, Finnick is sure.
After making sure a waterlogged Beetee is breathing more air than water, Finnick canât look at him for long. For no reason other than the fact that he canât stand it. What is there to see other than a man mourning his district mate, his friend? Someone whoâs been in his life longer than they havenât. It sparks a resigned anger in Finnick, an anger that simmers and smolders. An anger that burns but doesnât have the room to spread. An anger thatâll consume him and only him. He burns for Beetee and himself, for Wiress and Mags. Itâs an anger that prays Chaff will survive, or else itâll consume you too.
Beetee rolls his thin, golden wire between his fingers and Finnick knows heâs thinking of Wiress. He looks away, down at the low-hanging branch heâs leaning against. What is there to do? He wonât apologize to Beetee for his loss, because that means heâll be acknowledging that heâs lost something too.Â
Katniss is the first to speak after a long stretch of silence. "So, besides Brutus and Enobaria, whoâs left?â
âMaybe Chaff?â
âStar.â Finnick reminds them.Â
Peeta nods. âJust those four.â
âThey know theyâre outnumbered. I doubt theyâll attack again. Weâre safe here on the beach.â Or, at least, safer than theyâd be if they made camp in the jungle.Â
âSo what do we do? We hunt âem down?â Johanna asks, still somehow able to make the only viable option sound like the dumbest thing sheâs ever heard. An admirable skill. Finnick isnât that eager to go marching back in there either. Heâd much rather stay in one spot to make it easier for you to find them, but there are only two careers left and heâs confident that the four of them could make quick work of Brutus and Enobariaâ
âKatniss!â A girl yells Katnissâs name somewhere behind them, somewhere deep in the jungle. He doesnât recognize it at first, doesnât understand whatâs happening untilâ
âPrim!â Katniss is up in mere seconds, darting off faster than heâs ever seen her move. He lunges for his trident, rushing after her. This has trap written all over it, using her little sister to lure Katniss away from the group. And here he is running right after her.Â
Shit.
Finnick is the fastest out of the five of them, no doubt. Itâs no chore at all to catch up to her. Though it would have been impossible to lose her with how loud she screams, âPrim!â
By the time he gets there, the screaming is cut off abruptly.Â
âKatniss!â He crashes into the small clearing that sheâs stopped in, panting. âYou okay?â
Before she even opens her mouth to answer, theyâre interrupted. The shrill screech that rings throughout the jungle isnât Primâs. Itâsâ
âAnnie?â He asks, but he knows those screams and they are without a doubt Annieâs. She screams again as if to answer him and his heart drops. He doesnât think, doesnât have time to before heâs running. âAnnie!â
He chases the sound of her voice deeper into the jungle, but it feels like heâs simultaneously getting closer and further away. âAnnie! Annie!"
âFinnick! Itâs not her! Itâs just a jabberjay. Itâs not her.â Katniss says as she catches up to him, but that does nothing to soothe him.
âWell, where do you think they got that sound? Jabberjays copy.â
âYou donât thinkâŚ?â
He doesnât bother answering, chest heaving, because he does think. He knew the Quarter Quell would be a death sentence for more than just him and Mags. He knew that despite her many triumphs and growth since her Games, Annie wouldnât make it aloneânot yet. But this ? This is a worse fate than he could have ever imagined for her.Â
âKatniss!â This voice is different from the other two, more masculine. Finnick doesnât recognize it, but Katniss must if the fear in her eyes is anything to go off of.
âGale.â She whispers, and thatâs when the birds stop hiding.
His eye twitches at the next scream, his shoulders hunching closer to his ears. âFinnick! Finnick, please!â
âStar?â Your name falls off his lips as a faint whisper, but it feels like a razorblade as he forces it out of his throat. Because putting your name to that tortured voice is torture in and of itself.
But that doesnâtâŚhow could they haveâif, if youâre here, then how wouldâBut he doesnât know that for sure, does he? He doesnât know where you are, does he? None of them do. He wouldnât put it past Snow.Â
He could see it now: Snow plucking you out of the arena during the bloody chaos, dragging you kicking and screaming somewhere deep in the walls of the Capitol, and letting animals in lab coats draw these horrible sounds from you. There really is no limit to his sadism, is there? Thereâs no line he wonât destroy as he crosses it.
The birds start diving low to pinch at their skin, pull their hair, and strike at them with their wings. He tries to swat them away when dodging doesnât work before realizing the only way out of this will be by getting out of the four oâclock wedge, like with the fog and the monkeys.
âCome on, come on, come on!â He shouts, pushing Katniss to run back the way they came from and he can barely hear himself despite the way his vocal cords protest at how loud he yells. They runâsprint away from the birds, unsuccessfully. They draw blood but the wounds the jabberjays leave are more than skin deep. When they finally spot the others, Finnick almost feels the relief viscerally.Â
Itâs this that makes him blind to the fact that the other three donât approach them, that they hold their hands up to tell them to stop. He only sees it when he runs face-first into the barrier with a crunch of something important. He groans, barely catching himself from falling on his ass. His eyes water as something warm and metallic dips into his mouth and he doesnât need to touch his face to know his nose is bleeding.
They try to get Finnick and Katniss out from the other side with their weapons as Beetee stares on with palpable sadness. Itâs a good effort, Johanna with her axe and Peeta with his machete, but they donât even make a dent. Heâs stuck here for the next hour. When that sinks in, Finnick canât stop his ears from listening to the screams around him.
âHelp me, Finnick! Please!â
âFinnick!â
Finnick stumbles backward over his own feet as he stares up at the hundredsâthousands of jabberjays circling above them. The sheer number of them, they almost paint the sky black. Some fly just out of reach, tauntingly, while others settle into tree branches. But they all open their mouths to sing a cacophony of horror. He looks over at Katniss and he knows sheâs screaming. He canât hear it, but he can see it in the way her entire body quakes as she bangs on the barrier.Â
The wails of pain are deafening and he gives up before Katniss does, dropping to the floor. Finnick hunches over, making himself smaller as he clenches his hands over his ears and digs his nails into his scalp, hoping the pain will distract him. It doesnât. He presses the heels of his palms into his skull and the throbbing ache does nothing to take him out of the moment.Â
Heâs trapped.
Even though there must be at least five voices surrounding him, including Katnissâs, Finnick can only focus on two. He only hears you and Annie, your begs and screams swimming together to grate against the confines of his skull. He apologizes but itâs more of a vibration in his chest than any sound said aloud. He tries to think, but he canât, he canâtâcanât think of anything else. What could they have done to make you scream and plead and cry like this, reaching out for him when he can never reach back? Helpless, yet again, as you and Annie are tortured.Â
Heâs helpless and heâs hopeless and Finnick sobs, his forehead thudding against the ground over and over. He imagines your hand rubbing his back soothingly as you run fingers through his hair and it only makes him cry harder, chest rocking with painful hiccups. Â
-
Coming to the beach feels like admitting defeat, but your chances of survival in that jungle decrease substantially the longer you stay there. You donât know how long you cowered in that tree, but you know you stayed long after the Rue mutt went silent.Â
You limp along in the sand. Your only hope is that youâll spot Finnick when he comes to the water to fish. Thatâs when you hear it. A masculine voice yelling, screaming something. You poise yourself to start running in the opposite direction. You donât know whoâs left, but it would be difficult to take on Gloss or Brutus even if you werenât injured. Something makes you stop though, something tells you to listen. You canât make out what heâs saying, but you can make out whoâs saying it.Â
Peeta!
Your feet carry you back into the jungle, tripping over your boots and vines and anything else in your path, but you donât fall. You donât allow yourself to. You speed up the louder Peetaâs voice becomes, closer and closer and closer until you see them.Â
You donât quite understand what it is youâre looking at. Beetee looks to the sky underneath his glasses, scanning for something. Johanna is slamming her axe against a clear barrier, clear like what you saw the beetles bumping into. And you were right, Peeta is the one screaming.Â
Johanna spins around as you approach and her eyes light up at the sight of you.
âYou found us.â She pants, axe falling to her side. âOh, thank God.â She moves and itâs only then that you see him.
Finnick is curled up on the ground with his hands covering his ears.
âFinnick!â You rush forward, falling to your knees without a second thought, reaching for him and meeting nothing. âFinnick, itâs me!â You bang your fist against the barrier but itâs like he canât even hear you.
âJabberyjays,â Johanna says from behind you, and, suddenly, you understand.
You donât take your eyes off of him, to do so feels like youâre leaving him in there alone. It becomes even clearer why Peeta is yelling, because curled beside Finnick sits Katniss. Peetaâs yelling, because heâs trying to be louder than whatever voices are being used to torment her.Â
This isnât how you wanted to reunite with Finnick, but, you sigh shakily, blinking back the water in your eyes, youâre so damn glad to see him.Â
âItâs no use.â Johanna huffs, you feel her pacing behind you. âHe canât hear any thing, not even you.â That may be true, but seeing him in such a state is making you desperate in your panic.Â
âBut he can read my lips.â You realize, you just need to get his attention. He needs to know youâre here, thatâs it. You donât know how long you kneel on the ground yelling, screaming yourself hoarse alongside Peeta, focused only on Finnick. But, by some miracle, something makes him look up. Maybe he can feel you, sense that youâre thereâregardless, he looks up and you smile, laughing in relief.Â
Heâs crying, tears making tracks in the dirt along his face and it breaks your heart. There are a few scratches along the right side of his face and thereâs crusted blood under his nose. The birds got him good and you donât just mean physically.Â
He stares at you like he doesnât believe youâre really there. Like he can trust what his eyes see as much as what his ears hear.Â
âFinnick! Finnick, baby, itâs not real.â You enunciate, shaking your head rapidly. âItâs not real.â
Star? He mouths and you nod eagerly, pressing your forehead to the transparent wall. He clambers up, shuffling forward to copy you. He presses his big hands to your smaller ones, forehead to forehead. His eyes slip closed, lips quivering and you can see the same relief you feel shake through him. His shoulders quake with his sobs, but his eyes donât stay off of you for long. Heâs scared to look away from you, you can tell.Â
You take in a deep breath, and then another, each one less unsteady than the last. Telling yourself not to cry proves to be fruitless. You can only imagine what it is heâs hearing.
âRemember when I ate fish for the first time? I think you had just turned eighteenâno, nineteen and, I donât even know how it came up, but I told you I never had fish before and you were appalled.â A small crease develops between his brows as he watches your lips, but eventually, he nods, beautiful eyes flickering up to yours. They almost look gray whenever he cries, a glossy film muting the color. But theyâre still breathtaking. A thousand and one poems, you think. âYou made me try more fish than I even knew existed and I ended up throwing up over the balcony. And, and you felt so bad, and you kept apologizing, but I couldnât stop laughing at the idea of some Capitol elite wearing my puke as a hat. Do you remember that, Finn?â He blinks a few times before his mouth tilts into a small smile, one you donât even realize you copy.Â
Yeah, sweetheart. I remember.Â
Your heart flutters at the pet name even after all this time.Â
You go on like that, saying whatever comes to mind with Finnick watching your lips carefully, reverently like your words are the only thing keeping him upright for twenty minutes, thirty minutes, maybe even forty.Â
âThe hourâs up,â Peeta says, relieved, though you arenât sure what heâs talking about. But then the jabberjays start falling to the ground dead, wings flapping pitifully before they still, and you know itâs coming to an end. Itâs an unnerving sight. Not that Finnick notices with how closely he watches you. âThe hourâs up.â
Something shifts. The air goes still and then, suddenly, you feel warm callused skin under your hands and a damp forehead against your own. Finnick falls into you, his big frame feeling incredibly small in your embrace as he trembles.Â
âStar.â He breathes almost mournfully.Â
âHey, baby.â You grin, taking his face into your hands. You rub blood-smeared thumbs along his cheeks. His eyes are puffy and you want to kiss them. Something rushes over you, because you can do that. Thereâs no reason not to now. Youâre not acting for the cameras anymore, not hiding anything to make your patrons feel special. Youâre together now, they canât use you against each other as punishment. You lean forward and he closes his eyes like he already knows what youâre going to do.
Or maybe itâs a case of your desires syncing up so intrinsically that youâll know what the other will do without being told.Â
Just like it used to be.
You press your lips against each of his eyelids, savoring the feeling. You pull backâhe freezes momentarily, probably at the thought of you letting him goâbut only enough to see his face clearly. âAre you alright? You okay?â He doesnât have to say anything for you to know the answer is no.
You wind your arms around his shoulders and he buries his face into your neck. You whisper reassurances into his ear, running your fingers through the hair curling along the back of his nape. One of his hands reaches up to grip your bicep while he folds his other arm around your waist.
You look over to see Peeta comforting Katniss, coaxing her out of the protective ball sheâs curled herself into. âItâs over. Itâs okay. Theyâre gone. The hourâs gone. The hourâs up. Itâs alright.â
She jumps, gasping once he touches her.Â
âPrim! Find Prim!â She yells, to your slight confusion.Â
âNo, no. Primâs okay.â He reassures her and, though seemingly impossible, Finnickâs grasp on you tightens.
âThey used your voice.â He says into your neck. Your voice? Why would they do that when itâs something so easily disproven? And why your voice specifically? Another protocol broken by Snow? You wouldnât be surprised. Youâve got more questions than answers and the only person that can answer them is the last man youâd want to speak to again. âYours and Annieâs. I-I thought, I thought you were gone. I,â he inhales, âI thought they took you.â He croaks despairingly and you just might start crying again.
âIâm right here, Finn. No oneâs gonna take me.â You whisper, a promise meant for his ears only as you curl around him protectively. Â
âOkay? They wonât touch Prim. Alright?â Peeta talks her down and you wish you could help.
âIt was fake.â You say, loud enough for the others to hear. Their gazes swing to you. âApparently, itâs not hard to take a regular recording of someoneâs voice andââ
âModify it,â Beetee picks up, nodding in agreement. He was the one who told you about it a few years back. It has always stuck with you. It made your skin itch then and it makes your skin sting now. âChange the context, in a way. Our children learn a similar technique in school. Fairly young, at that.â
âYour fianceâs right. The whole country loves your sister. If they tortured her or did anything to her, forget the districts, there would be⌠riots in the damn Capitol.â Johanna attempts to help in her own blunt way, but thereâs an undercurrent of jealousy. Something every victor must feel. You know you do. What makes Katnissâs family more lovable than your own? Doesnât your mom deserve the protection that comes with that kind of public acclaim? That safety net? A part of you hates how envious you are of Prim, this little girl, but it canât be helped.
âHey, how does that sound, Snow? What if we, what if we set your backyard on fire?! You know you canât put everybody in here!â She shouts to the sky. You all stare at her, silent. Even Finnick who still clings to you watches her. âWhat? They canât hurt me. Thereâs no one left that I love.â You know that to be tragically true.Â
When it happened, it spread amongst the pool of victors like a plague. A factory fire in Seven? The same district whose entire industry is lumber just so happened to be negligent enough that a fire started in one of their sawmills? Only killing three people, no less?
Snow has never been subtle, not when it falls and not when it sticks. Not when it builds and certainly not when it traps. Heâs much like his namesake in that way. But he has no need for subtlety. Not when heâs exacting his own special brand of justice. Not when heâs teaching someone a lesson. Because a lesson for one of you is a lesson for you all.
He attempted to trap her just like you feared he would and Johanna told him no, perhaps very loudly and colorfully. She told you she doesnât regret it, she only regrets that Snow took it out on her family. And that she didnât curse him out more before she was escorted out. Johanna Mason has always been the bravest girl you know.
She huffs like a bull. âIâll get you some water. You too.â She points her axe to you before she storms off. You almost forgot how thirsty you are.Â
-
Finnick canât sit in this jungle anymore surrounded by these fucking birds, even if they are dead.Â
He needs to go back to the beach, back to the water. He doesnât say any of that, and yet you stand, pulling him up with you. He grabs both his trident and your sickle in one hand while you intertwine your fingers with his. He doesnât ask where youâre leading him, because heâd follow you anywhere. Beetee follows with Katniss and Peeta not far behind.Â
His nerves feel raw and exposed, but seeing you, holding you loosens a knot between his shoulder blades. He doesnât know how he would have fared after the jabberjays if you werenât there. If he couldnât get some kind of confirmation that you were okay. If you werenât there to hold him together.Â
They clear the jungle, stepping onto the beach and he sweeps for enemies. When he sees none, he buries the hilt of his trident into the sand and lays your weapon next to it. He notices something as you pull him to the water.Â
He looks down at the hand he had wrapped around your sickle to seeâŚblood. You held his face earlier. He uses the back of his hand to rub at one of his cheeks. He pulls back and seesâblood. He thought it was just sweat but both of your hands are covered in fresh blood.
The blood rain your group got caught in happened hours ago, it should be dried and tacky by now. So unless youâve had the severe misfortune of being caught in it twiceâ
He stands still, pulling you to a stop.
"How much of this blood is yours?" He asks, dreading the answer. Already, he looks you over, but itâs hard to find anything amiss when youâre drenched like this. You stare up at him confused, brows furrowed before they raise in realization.Â
âOh!âÂ
Oh? What does âohâ mean? âOhâ isnât what he wants to hear. âOhâ sounds nothing like ânone at all, Finnâ. âOhâ suggests something substantial that you remembered, âohâ means bad.
"More than you would like." You shrug indifferently like your words aren't kickstarting Finnick's heartbeat double-time. He looks you over again and finds that youâre favoring your right side.
"Let me see."
You sigh, reaching down to your waist. Youâve tied your sleeves together in a tourniquet. You grit your teeth as you untie it and he winces as the cut on his thigh twinges in sympathy. He squats down to get a better look, carefully pulling back the sticky fabric of your shirt and cursing.Â
God. Â
What could do this? He raises his other hand to your back to steady you. The wounds are, he doesnât want to say bad, but theyâre far from good. Thereâs no discoloration to suggest infection, he thinks. Thereâs harsh bruising, but thatâs normal, right? Itâs to be expected for any injury. Thereâs nothing to suggest that itâll kill you.Â
He looks up at you and you seem fine, all things considered. You know more about medicine than he does and you would tell him if this was fatal.
The two crooked circles make him queasy to look at, but at least you arenât bleeding any more. Your entire side is covered in your blood, so that doesnât promote much confidence. Thereâs loose skin and jagged cuts and, andâŚ
He tries not to outwardly show how freaked out he is, he doesnât want to scare you, but, of course, you can tell anyway.
âIâm alright.â You place a bloody hand on his head, lacing bloody fingers in his hair.
He looks between you and the wound in disbelief. This does not look alright.Â
He shakes his head, stunned. And more than a little amazed. âHow could you forget about this? Even for a second?â
âI saw you.â You say and smile and he knows youâd shrug if it didnât hurt so much. âAnd, I, uh, I guess itâŚit didnât seem that important. At the time.â
âStar,â he scolds, despite the way his chest feels tight and his eyes feel scratchy with the need to cry again because this is very important.Â
But.Â
He felt the exact same way when he saw you. He doesnât know what told him to look up at that moment, doesnât know what made him lift his forehead from where he pressed it into the dirt, but he did. And there you were. And he could suddenly hear again. Not the screams of pain and anguish around him, but you. He read your lips as you talked and it was like you were beside him, he could almost hear you. The real you. The you that the jabberjays couldnât mimic. He could feel again and it wasnât the feathered wings hitting him or the tears trailing down his face. It was you. You were there and that meant nothing else mattered because you were there.
Even now as he stares up at you, at the way you glow under the sunlight, he can barely feel the sting on his cheek from a jabberjayâs talons that got too close for comfort. Â
He looks back down at the wound before your beauty can further distract him and frowns.
âWhat happened to you, sweetheart? Another victor?â He asks, but he canât even think of what kind of weapon could do this kind of damage.
You sigh wearily.Â
âNo. No, nothing that simple. Iâll explain later, I promise. Câmon.â You pull at his wrist and he stands. âCome help me wash all of this shit off.â Heâs conflicted. You do need to clean up, but he doesnât know if you should be so blasĂŠ about this. He looks over his shoulder at where the others sit a few feet away.
âOkay. But we need to get that taken care of, Star.â
âOf course, Finn.â
âKatniss helped Beetee. With, like, moss. AndâŚWater and stuff. He was in much worse shape, so she can definitely help you.â You let him ramble.
âOkay, Finn.â
-
Katniss sits in the sand, warm despite the permanent chill the jabberjays have left behind. She jumps at the sound of metal on metal, an arrow being added to her quiver. She looks up and behind her at Johannaâs smug face, probably getting a particular kick out of scaring her.Â
She hands Katniss an opened coconut full of water and she takes it hesitantly, still more than a little confused about where the two of them stand. âThank you.â
Johanna says nothing back, not that she expected her to. Instead, she picks up a stray stick and sits to the left of her.Â
"What's the deal with those two?" She asks, running the risk of sounding like one of the older women back in Twelveâas rare as they areâwho loved to gossip. Not that there was ever anything to gossip about in the Seam. Katniss thinks they just liked the distraction.
Johanna glances up at her before looking to where you and Finnick sit in the water a foot or two away from the shore. Or, more accurately, Finnick sits in the water as you lay across his lap. He washes the blood off of you with the kind of gentleness Katniss thought he only had reserved for Mags. He takes your face between his hands, seemingly taking a moment just to look at you, and the exact nature of your relationship only further complicates in Katniss' mind.
"What isn't the deal with them," the older girl throws the stick a couple of feet, giving up on whatever she was trying to draw. "They won their Games so young, fourteen and fifteen. They practically grew up in the Capitol together. You don't go through half the shit they've been through without growing a little attached."
Ah. She can believe that. You won your Games before her father died, so she remembers some of the fanfareâthe interviews you and Finnick used to do together, all of which were projected in the town square, had always confused her. From what she learned in school, Four and Eleven couldnât be any more different. What was the point of pairing you two together?Â
She isnât a strategist like Peeta, she can admit itâs not her strong suit. But if she thinks less like the districts and more like a victor, it makes sense.
Two victors who are close in age, both attractive and charismatic. Who wouldnât want to see them together? Usually, victors from the same district get paired together for their television appearances, but neither Four or Eleven had another victor appropriate for public consumption, either too old or too crazy.Â
âHmm.â
When she was younger, she imagined victors like you and Finnickâpretty, charming, well-lovedâwere living the dream.Â
But if two of the most beloved and revered victors are miserable, what chance did she and Peeta stand? No, she knows the answer to that. She doesnât have a chance. She canât handle it, the Capitol. Sheâs barely been subjected to it for a year, and even then, thatâs only the tip of the knife. Â
You were right, she realizes. In comparison to you and Finnick whoâve been on this ride for nearly a decade, sheâs incredibly lucky. Sheâs already slipped up once, and it cost a man his life.
The weight of Snowâs threat looms over her and without the Quell, it would have only been a matter of time before she did something else to displease him. But Peeta knows how to play the game, he knows how to sway the audience. He came up with the romance, with the baby. It took her some time to understand the significance of those two plays, but she gets it now. She couldnât have done that, couldnât have possibly thought to.
Nobody worries about Peeta and whether or not he's selling the romance. She's the risk factor here.
Yet another reason why he should be the one making it out of here and not her.
"Then what happened?" They didn't act this close during training. In fact, while she was unsure of Finnick's intentions, Katniss was almost certain you hated him. That was partially the reason she found it so hard to trust him.Â
"The same thing that always happens when Snow sniffs out that someone has an ounce of happiness. He cut it at the root.â Katniss attempts to understand the implications of that statement. How much is she not saying? Suddenly, Katniss glances to the sky, remembering all at once where they are and that this conversation is far from private. How much can she say? She looks back to where you and Finnick have huddled even closer together, noses nearly brushing. Sheâs too far away to hear the conversation, but she can tell from here that whatever is being said is done in a whisper. As soft as freshly hung sheets drying in the sun. Maybe softer.Â
You two are a mystery she hadnât even been aware of. And maybe it isnât her place to try and solve it, but she knows one thing for certain. Itâs becoming increasingly clear that the only real victor is Snow.
Suddenly Johanna sighs, long and weary like the old bloodhound Katniss used to stop and pet when she sold her catches in the merchant area. âLove is weird.â
-
âSo itâs a big clock?â
âYep.â The water has become a murky red, just diluted enough to not be opaque. âWiress figured it outâin her own special way.â He didnât think twice about her weird little chanting. There was too much going on in his own head to wonder about hers.
He canât dip you into the water like he did Johanna. It would be far from productive and certainly less fun. You need a gentle hand and heâs more than happy to provide.
Heâs heard of saltwater washes being used for wounds, but that might be a little different from the water in the arena. Thereâs sea life swimming around, which means bacteria. Not to mention the blood of victors unlucky enough to be slaughtered during the bloodbath. All of which will open you up to an infection.Â
So instead, he thought it best to lay you horizontally across his lap, propping your torso up to keep your wound dry.Â
âThat makes so much sense. It feels so damn obvious now.â You scoff, shaking your head.Â
He smiles and says, âIâm sure you couldâve figured it out too.âÂ
You huff. âMhm. Sure.â
The blood comes off of you in thick clots before disintegrating in the water. The real problem presents itself when he attempts to wash it out of your hair. The blood sits heavy and congealed in your curls, oily enough that rinsing it out proves nigh impossible. The salt in the water helps, but only barely.Â
Finnickâs fingers are gentle as he works, diligent yet soothing. You inhale, relaxing into him. He finds himself hunching over you protectively, curling his body over yours like a shield.Â
âandâŚWiress?â You ask, not so much about her absence. It isnât hard to guess what the absence of a woman like that means in a place like this. Itâs what caused said absence that youâre after. Finnick sighs.
âThe careers came. Snuck up on us while we were busy mapping out the arena. And then Gloss ran a knife through her neck.â He says. He knows you wouldnât want him to spare you from the details. You asked him because you want to know.
âOh.â You say, the subtle waves withdrawing and climbing around your shoulders and your head. It might get in your ears. Should he scoot back? Maybe further up the beach? âHowâs Beetee taking it?â
âHeâsâŚtaking it. The manâs a robot.â He grumbles with less snide than it should have come out. The people expect him to be catty, but Finnickâs been declawed for a long time now. Your eyes stay closed but thereâs disapproval written in your brow. Because you know him. You know where to look when heâs hiding.
âFinnickâŚâ You sigh, and he sniffs.
âI donât know. I guessâŚhe didnât really think sheâd make it.â
âIâm sure he hoped thoughâthat it wouldnât be so violent, I mean.â You peek an eye open as you catch yourself before relaxing again. He chuckles. And then he remembers where he is.
There was an agreement, something all the victors wanted if they were going to do something as risky as openly rebelling. Immunity for their loved ones. Plutarch agreed to make it a priority âif possibleâ. He knows you asked for your mom, the same way he asked for Annie. But Beetee came into the arena with the only person he cared about. He doesnât think Beetee has any family other than Wiress. And now, other than you and Annie, Finnick doesnât either.Â
âYeah. Well. See how well that hope worked out for him.â Instead of replying, not that thereâs really anything to say to that, you grasp his hand tenderly, pressing a kiss to it. You open your eyes to look up at him, lips pressed to his knuckles and he can feel the apples of his cheeks along with the shell of his ears go warm, flushing with something other than the heat. Itâs not that he isnât used to physical affection from you, heâs getting reacquainted with it. All while being on national TV. Caesarâs gonna have a field day with this. He wonders how he and his odd little cohost are narrating this, but his mind doesnât stay on them for long. You let your lips linger, idly drifting to the tips of his fingers, and the muscle in his hand flexes with an impulse he canât quite explain. Though he is particularly distracted by the drag of your lips against his skin as you talk. Â
âIâm sorry about Mags, Finn.â His lips twitch downward.Â
âMe too.â You didnât get nearly enough time with Mags. It adds insult to injury.Â
Itâs quiet. But itâs not heavy like heâs gotten used to it being since theyâve entered the arena. Itâs light, thereâs nothing expected of either him or you. He can breathe. The salty smell of seawater calms him almost as much as your humming does. He recognizes it as one of the songs you composed.
âThis is technically an ocean, isnât it?â He pauses, looks around, considers it.Â
âI guess you could call it that. Albeit, a rather small one.â
âAnd, that would make this a beach then? Right?â Your mouth twitches, youâre trying not to smile. He rubs his thumb along your cheek because he wants you to.
You sit up with a little difficulty that you try to hide. He sees it, because he always sees you, and helps you sit beside him. Heâs been done for quite some time now. He just wanted to keep touching you. Making sure youâre real, and youâre here with him. In your time apart, he forgot that he didnât need to find his own assurance. All he had to do was ask. He holds out his left hand and you take it.
âItâs the first Iâve ever seen in person. I havenât had the chance to take it all in considering, well, yâknow.â You laugh and Finnick assumes the birds can only listen in jealousy. Not even they can sing a song as sweet as that. âI could do without the circumstances that led up to it, but, hey.â You nudge your shoulder into his and stay there, sides pressed together, and he leans into you. âWeâre here, arenât we? Weâre side by side in the sand.â
His head tilts in confusion before his eyes widen. Side by side in the sand, just like he wanted all those years ago. A childish wish that never stood a chance of coming true, but a wish he sent to you in a letter all the same. Looking back, that sort of hope should have been drained from himâit had been drained from him. But not with you. No, hope is your currency and Finnick had been in massive debt before he met you.Â
He wants to kiss you. He wants to kiss you more than heâs wanted anything in his entire life, it seems. Itâs been a long two years and, before that, a long couple of months. He needs to kiss you and, he realizes with a buzz of excitement that he can.
âStar?â He coos, tracing circles on your palm. You hum in reply, turning away from the view to look at him. He leans forward, closing the distance between you, and finds you more than eager. His lips meet yours in a tender, slow kiss, a culmination of two years' worth of longing. One hand goes to the back of your head to pull you closer, the other goes to your jaw. Itâs always been easy for the two of you to get carried away, to get lost and found in each other.
The softness of your lips against his ignites a flame that had been dormant for too long. Time seems to stand still as the world fades away, leaving only the sensation of your touch and the caress of the sea breeze. Heâs a symphony of emotionsâpassion, longing, and the sweet relief of finally coming home. The taste of salt from the sea mingles with the sweetness of something familiar, creating a flavor that is uniquely yours. Itâs a rediscovery of something he feared might be lost.Â
As he pulls away, the echo of the kiss lingers in the air. Heâs slow to open his eyes, but when he does, they lock onto yours. The entirety of Panem has witnessed your reunion. And heâs still holding you close. Pride probably isnât the right emotion to feel right now. But the way you look now, lips wet with spit and slightly open as you stare at him with open awe, like heâs something to be admired, says otherwise.Â
He and his silver tongue grasp and flounder for something to say. He wants to tell you how beautiful you look, how beautiful you always look, even when covered in scrapes and the Capitolâs vitriol. But thatâs obvious in the way heâs gazing at you. Hasnât been able to look away from you.
He wants to tell you how thankful he is that youâre finally here with him, but thatâs obvious in the way heâs kept a hand on youâalways touching somehow since that barrier came down. He wants to say all that and more, ardently and profusely, but you already know how the sky is blue. Instead, he says something you donât know.
âI saw a monkey.â
 You grin in excitement, still so close that he can feel it against his own smile. âReally?âÂ
-
The two of you fall back into step with each other, synchronous like no time or space has passed between you at all.
What they know so far is enough to keep them alive. The arena is a clock and each section houses a special horror that rears its head twice a day. Twelve to One, Lightening. One to Two, Blood Rain. Three to Four, fog. Four to Five, monkeys. Five to Six, jabberjays. With you here, theyâre able to map out two other sections.Â
You explain to them the other active wedges youâve been through. In the wedge between the blood and fog, Two to Three, you draw a crude circle with spikes.Â
Finnick tilts his head. And then tilts it in the other direction. "Pineapples?" He guesses.Â
"No," you say with an offended pout. "Beetles."
"Right." He nods like that was his second guess.
âVenomous.â You add.
âVenomous?â
He regards your wound with a new kind of fear. Itâs not just infection that youâre fighting, but now thereâs venom working through your bloodstream? Finnickâs ears ring for a second, out of tempo with his elevated heartbeat. He looks you over. It isnât like he didnât notice how drawn and fatigued you look, but now he can attribute it to something deeper than just the arena draining you.Â
A surge of panic seizes his chest. The image of you in pain, alone and vulnerable, haunts him. His grip on his composure fluctuates as he struggles to comprehend the new threat for what it is. For what itâll do to you. But before his anxiety can fully manifest into something he canât predict, your eyes meet his over your shoulder. Silent reassurance is given while a wordless plea for his composure is asked for in return.Â
The warmth of your presence soothes and settles him.Â
You turn back to the group, addressing them calmly about something that should normally cause the exact opposite of calm.Â
âThe beetleâs venom is poisonous, but I was⌠fortunate. A Sponsor sent in an antidote.â Finnickâs eyebrows furrow. A mixture of relief and bewilderment clouds his features. He meets Johanna and Beeteeâs eyes and finds that same relieved confusion reflected back at him. A sponsor gift like that shouldnât be possible. Your touch grazes his arm gently, and the value of that kind of gift is only lost on Katniss and Peeta. As well as the realization of who could pull off such a thing. Who has enough money, enough power, enough sway to have such a gift at the ready and sent into the arena? Who else but their president? Who else but Coriolanus Snow?
Finnick feels sick at the realization, a queasy anger that's unfortunately laced with gratitude. Because Finnick Odair refuses to be thankful to Snow for anything. His brain knows thatâswears by it. But you place a hand over the one he has resting on your shoulder, a reminder that youâre here when it so easily could have ended differently. He can be grateful for your resilience, your strength. And that has nothing to do with Snow.
The group says nothing for a while. Peeta and Katniss look around in bemusement, look at each other, and then look around again.
Briefly, you look to the sky, the back of your head pressing into his stomach, and Finnick copies you. He looks up and sees nothing but an artificial blue sky with formulated clouds drifting by, but he knows you see something different.Â
A bird squawks in the distance and Finnick stiffens. But it's not a jabberjay. Only a seagull.Â
âThe sun had just started to rise, soâŚhere.â You say, finally coming back down to Earth. You point at the Six and Seven oâclock wedge in Peetaâs rough sketch of the arena. âThere are multiple mutts here. All of them monstrous.â You say as if itâs something you were taught, not something you know for certain. Detachment.Â
âWell?â Johanna prompts. âYou canât just say something like that and not elaborate.â She pokes and he glares at her. He has half a mind to scold her for pushing you, for poking at a crack in a glass just to see whatâll spill out.Â
âWhat?â She asks, incredulous at the lack of support for her probing. âWhatâs the point of mapping any of this shit out if we donât even know what weâre looking for?â She huffs.
âYou donât have toââ
âItâs fine. Itâs fine.â You cut Peeta off. Exhaling sharply, you start, pause, and then start again. âThereâs a beast. Itâs twice the size of a normal man and covered with fur. It walked on two legs and it was strong. Like, like a human-bear hybrid. I wouldnât believe it myself if I hadnât seen it with my own eyes, but it tore the man from Ten apart. In the most literal sense. The claw had to dip down four more times to collect all of him.â
âGod.â Finnick places a hand on your shoulder, thumb rubbing soothing circles along your nape. He canât imagine it, doesnât want to imagine it. Because if he does, it would be all too easy to imagine you in the manâs place as Finnick is forced to watch. He takes a deep breath and squeezes your shoulder momentarily.Â
â...Alright then.â Peeta is the first to speak after a short silence. âBeast, six to seven oâclockââÂ
â Beasts.â You correct, not rudely. âThereâs, um, thereâs more than one thing in there. There was another muttâa, uh, a dog. It was Rue. It had her eyes anâand it spoke. I was already hurt, lost a lot of blood. Too weak to run, to do much of anything. So I stayed hidden in a tree and she... it begged me to come down until the hour was up. Then it was gone."
"...That'sâ" Finnick starts, pressing the line of his leg to your back from where he stands close behind you, but he doesnât know how to finish it.
"Fucked." Johanna says, looking around at their stunned faces like they're weird for not saying it first. But, she's right. Finnick can't think of another word to adequately describe it other than âfuckedâ. "That's fucked. "
âI canât imagine.â Katniss pipes up to the surprise of, most likely, everyone. She hasnât said a word to you until now. Is she picturing herself in your position? High in a tree, hiding from the remnants of a little girl you both cared about. âWhat that mustâve been like. I canât imagine.âÂ
Finnick canât see your face from this angle, but he knows itâs deceptively blank.
âIâm just glad my dad passed before my Games. Donât know what I wouldâve done if they used him too.â You laugh, dry and humorless. He didnât even consider that. Â
Katniss stares at you a little longer, contemplating something, before looking away.
-
Itâs a little while later that a parachute arrives.Â
District Three has sent loaves of bread if the bite-sized cubes can even be called loaves. Finnick counts them, methodically thumbing them over before placing them in neat, even rows. By the time Beetee asks for the amount, heâs already counted four times.
âTwenty-four.â He says. Four pieces for six people.Â
âAn even two dozen, then?â Says Beetee.
Theyâre coming on the third day, tomorrow, but the time doesnât make much sense. Unless theyâre using the twenty-four-hour clock, that is. In this instance, he assumes theyâd have to. Heâs familiar with it, more than just familiar. Heâs lived by it for most of his life. Four primarily uses the system since so much of their time is spent out at sea. After his Games, it was a shock having to get used to the twelve-hour clock used throughout most of Panem with the exception of Two, Three, Five, Six, Twelve, and, of course, Four.
So then, thatâs when theyâll come. On the third day, at twenty-four hundred. Midnight. For whatever reason, the plan has changed. Not just the time, but theyâve bumped the day up too.
Beetee will understand it, even if you and Johanna donât. Thatâs his role in the plan, after all.
And Finnick reiterates, âTwenty-four on the nose. Iâve already divided them.âÂ
He passes out each pile to the group. Four for each person with an extra fifth to you from his pile, bringing him down to three.
âI canât, itâs yours.â You attempt to deny the extra loaf, but itâs perfunctory at best because you and he both know he wonât take it back.Â
âItâll go to waste.â He says. Because no matter how frivolous those in the Capitol may be, that particular trait never rubbed off on you. He also knows after living your entire life in Eleven, youâd never let food go to waste if you can help it. Luckily, no one in the group is enough of an ass to try and claim the loaf of bread for themselves. Itâs more than apparent to everyone that you need the extra sustenance. âIf you donât eat it, no one else will.â
So you do so while leaning heavily into Finnickâs side.
-
In the time it takes for everyone to settle in and finish eating, Beetee calls their attention to him.
âI have a plan.â He nods to himself, still rolling his wire between his fingers. âI have a plan.â It makes Peeta a bit apprehensive. Not because of the man himself or anything. Moreso the possible complexity of whatever it is heâs about to say.
Despite how much he wishes he could act otherwise, that brush with the force field has taken more than a physical toll on him. His ability toâŚto think is hindered, if only slightly. A bit slower to connect the dots sometimes, but thatâs all it takes for things to go wrong. He had trouble understanding Beetee before the shock that stopped his heart. But now? Peeta fears that his brain may end up being his own worst enemy here.Â
He canât afford to mess up and force Katniss to save him. He certainly doesnât want a repeat of what happened to the morphling, to sweet Mags, happening to any of his alliesâto Katniss.Â
Peeta can only hope that nothing else happens, some other enemy catching Peeta off guard and someone, taking pity on him and putting more value on his life than itâs worth, takes the knife or the claws or the razor-sharp teeth for him. No, he decides. He canât keep being the deadweight someone else has to carry. He means that literally, in Finnickâs case. It might have worked in his favor during his first Games, but it wonât fly here, especially if he plans on getting Katniss out alive.
He leans forward on the knee heâs kneeling on, digging his machete into the sand to use as a crutch, eyes trained on the older man so he canât possibly miss anything important.
âWhere do the Careers feel safest? The jungle?â
Johanna shoots that down. âThe jungleâs a nightmare.â
âProbably here on the beach.â Peeta theorizes. Itâs where heâd want to be if he was by himself in the arena with no allies. But itâs more likely heâd be forced to hide in the jungle, blending in enough that anything bloodthirstyâboth human and man-madeâwouldnât find him.
âThen why are they not here?â Beetee counters. And Peeta isnât able to answer him right away, his mind taking a little longer to formulate a response.
âBecause we are. We claimed it.â Right. Thatâs the response he was making his way towards. Only, heâs walking to it rather than sprinting like Johanna seems to be. Even then, heâs more hobbling than walking.
âAnd if we left, they would come,â Beetee says, a statement this time instead of a question.
âOr stay hidden in the tree line.â
âTo spy on us or find food. Theyâd be able to see an attack from the jungle or the beach, escape ahead of time.â You finish Finnickâs thought from where he stopped it. Peetaâs thankful for the explanation that nobody else probably needed. âItâs the position with the best advantage.âÂ
Unlike Johanna and Finnick, youâre sitting down with your back against Finnickâs shins, probably largely due to those holes in your side. Peeta winces thinking about them. He only got a glimpse of them over Katnissâs shoulder as she tried her best to patch you up before he looked away, but he doesnât think itâll ever leave his mind. Plus, he doesnât think heâll be able to forget the look on Finnickâs face as you told them everything you had been through.
When you were recounting your journey before you stumbled across them, all he could think about was how strong you are. Certainly stronger than he is. If not physically, then in, perhaps, every other way possible.Â
âWhich, in just over four hours, will be soaked in water from the ten oâclock wave. And what happens at midnight?â Beetee turns to Katniss, prompting her to answer just with his stare alone. It all reminds him of some of the school teachers back in Twelve. The ones that actually cared about the kids learning anything, at least.
âLightning strikes that tree.â
Instead of confirming whether sheâs correct or not, he continues on. âHereâs what I propose. We leave the beach at dusk. We head to the lightning tree.â Beetee points towards the twelve oâclock wedge where the tree towers in the distance. âThat should draw them back to the beach. Prior to midnight, we run this wire from the tree to the water. Anyone in the water or on the damp sand will be electrocuted.â
Peeta picks up a handful of the damp sand underneath them, rubbing the grains between his fingers. It seems like a sound plan, but what would Peeta know? He hardly knows anything about open bodies of water or the conductivity of sand, let alone electricity. Twelveâs curriculum didnât really have room to fit anything in that wasnât about coal.
âHow do we know the wire wonât burn up?â
âBecause I invented it.â Is that why he wanted the wire enough to get stabbed in the back over it? Peeta assumed it was because it wouldâve been Beeteeâs only chance of survival. Maybe itâs both. âI assure you, it wonât burn up.â
Beetee pauses, looking around. Waiting for the rest of them to shoot the plan down, but nobody else has a better suggestion. Peeta goes to say just that but notices Beetee isnât looking at him. That by itself is normal, heâs used to it. What he isn't used to is the fact that he isnât looking at Katniss either. Beetee is looking at the three older victors behind them.Â
Peeta first looks to you. You tilt your head, picking at the skin around your nails as you contemplate something. You turn to look up at Finnick whoâs already watching you. Something is said without words between the two of you, Finnick places a hand on the back of your neck before you both turn to Johanna. Johanna answers with a slight tilt of her head and a minute twitch of her eyebrow. Youâve all agreed to do it together then, he can tell that much.
He and Katniss look at each other.
âItâs the best weâve got.â You say, and Peeta agrees.
âWell, itâs better than hunting them down.â Johanna concedes.
âYeah, why not? If it fails, no harm done, right?â Katniss says.
Peeta purses his lips into a slight frown, followed by a nod. âAlright, I say we try it.âÂ
Finnick asks, âSo what can we do to help?âÂ
âKeep me alive for the next six hours. That would be extremely helpful.â
-
Peeta suggests they take turns getting some rest in. First go Peeta and Beetee, curling up in the sand under some shade where they made their temporary camp.
âYou should rest,â Finnick says to you. Youâve been through hell and you couldnât have grabbed more than a scant few hours before being pelted with bloody rain.Â
âYeah, I should.â You agree, too tired to put up much of a fight. He can see just how exhausted you are in your eyes. Instead of leaving to lie down, you grab his hand, staring up at him with beseeching eyes.
âSleep with me?â He wants to, really, he does, but then he looks over to where Katniss sits cleaning the fish he caught.Â
By now, he can trust her not to kill him in his sleep, but can he trust her not to bolt? She wonât leave without Peeta, but whatâs to stop her from sneakily waking him up and ditching them? As if hearing his thoughts, you nod towards where Johanna paces the shoreline.Â
She watches the stretches of open land around them before glancing over to Katniss. She does this again, over and over, all while idly swinging her axe beside her. Deceptive in the way she isnât on guard. She could handle Katniss long enough for the rest of them to wake up if she tried something. And the siren song of sleeping beside you is too beautiful to resist.Â
âCâmon, Finn.â You pull him along and he goes. Of course, he goes.
-
When Peeta comes to, itâs to the sound of unfamiliar birds and the movement of water. He must have fallen asleep outside the bakery, butâŚhe canât remember there being any water in Twelve.Â
There shouldnât be. He sniffs. Especially not salt water.
He turns over expecting grass and finds something grainy instead.Â
He shoots up, eyes opening.Â
Sand. Heâs sleeping on sand. Heâs not outside of his familyâs bakery. Heâs not in Twelve at all. Had he been, sleeping during the workday would have ensured him a beating from his mother.
Heâs on a beach. In the arena.Â
He finds a head of chestnut brown. Itâs mostly dried by now, made wavey from being in her signature braid for so long. Katniss. Heâs on a beach, in the arena. And heâs with Katniss.
He relaxes. Beside him, on his right, sleeps Beetee. If you asked Peeta how well someone could sleep on sand, heâd say fruitlessly. But Beetee sleeps like the dead, clutching his spool of wire to his chest. If he tried taking that spool, Peetaâs sure heâd find that Beetee is gripping it like the dead too.Â
To his left, curled into each other like the roots of a tree, lies you and Finnick.
Face to face, legs entangled, Finnickâs arm that isnât cocooned between your bodies is draped over your waist, somehow mindful of your wound even in his sleep.
He probably doesnât have the right authority to call two seasoned killers cute, but, and maybe itâs the hopeless romantic in him, but right now, you two donât look much like killers.
You do, however, look quite young. And, if his minimal prior knowledge is trustworthy, quite in love.
He was more than a little shocked by how intimate of a reunion the two of you had, but, honestly, he was glad to see it. He doesnât know Finnick well and, in retrospect, he doesnât know you all that well either, but he thinks heâs an apt judge of character in a way that Katniss isnât. And he thinksâŚhe thinks you guys deserve each other. He can say that much, right?
You and Finnick deserve whatever moments together youâre able to grab. Peeta doesnât know how itâll end for you, doesnât know how itâll end for Finnick. Who knows how much time will be left before one or both of you meet cannon fire? Peeta doesnât seem to know a lot of things, but he knows he doesnât want to be here to find out.
He doesnât know what happened before the Games, what led to the strain in your relationship. Honestly, with the way you stared at Finnickâsimilar, much too similar to how he knows he looks at Katnissâhe was a little too scared to ask. But whatever it was apparently canât touch you two in here.
From what he saw, you two hadnât even interacted much before that spectacle the night of the interviews and he was tempted to ask you what was talked about after you got off the elevator together. Regardless, words didnât need to be exchanged for anyone to see how much you two cared about each other. Not for Peeta, at least. And what you told him that day in the Training Center struck a chord.
"You shouldn't have to go into the arena with someone you love. It's cruel."
It is cruel. Crueler still to be the one waiting for someone who doesnât want you back. You deserve to have that kind of love returned tenfold, and heâs happy you found that in Finnick, that whatever those hurdles were could be cleared, even in here.
He stands and goes to sit with Katniss. For a while, they donât say anything, just sitting in comfortable silence together, back to back.Â
Finnick is the next to wake up, and once Finnick is up, it doesnât take long for Johanna to go down. Beetee wakes up slowly, and Peetaâs able to convince Katniss to take a short cat nap. Through it all, Peeta notes that Finnick doesnât leave your side. Youâre the last to wake up.
They all meander around, idly talking, until the sun has almost completely set and everyone is awake, coiled, and ready to enact the plan.
-
Johanna is more relaxed, Beetee notes, now that youâre back. He may have been somewhat incapacitated for the majority of your absence, but from what he can recall, she had been snarling and pacing like an anxiety-ridden dog. Even after they finally came across Finnick and the others, she had been tense, maybe even more so. Only after your return did she regain her composure. Sheâs still rather volatile, but, in comparison to before, sheâs almost docile now.
âDo you think itâll work?â She asks after a moment of silence between them and he knows sheâs not just referring to his plan to get rid of the remaining Careers. He knows sheâs talking about their escape. âLike, really, honestly work.â
He removes his shoe, turning it upside down to empty it of the sand itâs accumulated. Shaking it, patting the outsole, and slipping it back on before repeating the process with his left shoe.
âItâll depend on more factors than just us. There are a number of variables we canât control. Outcomes we canât account for until they happen. I canât say for certain, but,â he puts his left shoe back on and adjusts himself on his spool of wire that heâs using as a seat, âyes, I believe itâll work. One way or the other.â
âGreat pep talk.â She mumbles, but he knows sheâs being sarcastic.Â
A few feet before them are you, sitting, and Finnick wading in the water. They watch Finnick twirl his trident for your enjoyment. He does a complex maneuver, of which you applaud him for.
âBravo! Bravo!â You laugh and Finnick bends at the waist in a bow.
From the corner of his eye, Beetee sees the divots in the sand Johanna is making with the blade of her axe. âI think itâll work too.âÂ
âMmh. Good.â He nods.
-
The sun beats down on you as you lean back. Itâs disorienting to feel the ground shift beneath your hands. And under your nails. Sand is far coarser than you thought it would be. You always imagined something softer when you saw it in textbooks, like powder. Instead, itâs gritty, like salt. Getting in almost every crevice, something Finnick did not warn you about.
Finnick crouches before you, both hands on his trident as he digs its end into the sand and uses it as a crutch, filling you in on even more things you missed. You hadnât thought too critically about what your other half would be doing while you worked your way back to him, but, even if you had, you certainly wouldnât have guessed any of what happened.
âYou should have seen her after I got his heart beating again. I mean, she was beside herself. Crying, laughing, snotting. The whole nine yards.â Almost absently, Finnick gathers a handful of sand to pour over your shin, adding to the growing pile heâs already gathered at your ankles.
ââs that right?â You ask, though itâs not really a question, peeking an eye open to regard the couple and closing it again when they go in for a kiss. For the cameras? âSheâs soâŚstoic. Itâs a little hard to believe.â You, much like everyone else with two brain cells to rub together, hadnât put much stock into the romance as a whole. Unlike everyone else, however, you knew it was very much real for one of themâPeeta. The way Peeta talked about her, described her, youâd think she was some sort of angel, but, personally, you think butter wouldnât melt in her mouth.
âOnly because you didnât see it with your own eyes. I was honestly a little worried I was witnessing a nervous breakdown.â Finnick shivers dramatically.
âShush.â You push at his shoulder when he laughs even though youâre hardly any better, barely holding back your own amusement. âAnd I donât think Iâm all that torn up over missinâ that.â
The last nervous breakdown you can recall happening in the arena with any real clarity is Annieâs. Youâre not hurting over not seeing anything like that again or seeing Peeta laid out, dead to the world.
You imagine yourself in Katnissâs position, a snot-nosed blubbering mess curled over Finnickâs body, listening to his renewed heartbeat. You bite your lip. What does it mean that you can understand her?
Finnick rubs a thumb over the furrow between your brows you hadnât realized was there, before moving down to free your bottom lip from its sharp prison. âWhatâre you thinking about, beautiful?â
âI havenât really had the chance to talk to Katniss.â In fact, sheâs talked to everyone but you. It was hardly noticeable during training. But it certainly sticks out now. Sheâs giving you, one of her few allies, a wide berth. Why?
He hums, no judgment in his voice, only curiosity. âYouâve got something to say to her?â
Do you? âMaybe.â You look at her again. âWonât know âtill I say it.âÂ
No time like the present. No point pushing it off for later when you might not survive the next hour. You shift like youâre about to stand and you think you do a pretty good job of pretending your side isnât spasming with such little movement, like these wounds arenât slowly killing you.
âWhereâre you going?â He asks, offering a hand for you to grab and push your weight against to help you stand before straightening back to his full height.
âOff to get some one-on-one with our bride-to-never-be.â You joke, smile dropping into a scoff when he wrinkles his nose at you. âOh, come on. That was funny!â
âMm-mmm. No. Bad joke. Bad wordplay.â He shakes his head, treating your shoulders as an armrest and ignoring the elbow you dig into his ribsâand you just know heâd lean his full body weight on you, making your knees buckle if you werenât injured. You can literally feel him holding back. âIâd say have fun, but I doubt thatâs possible.â The arm around your shoulder curls inward, his bicep flexing against the back of your neck so his fingers can play with the ends of your hair. You lean into his heat despite the arena supplying you with a surplus of it. âWant me to go with you?â
âNo.â You say, before grinning up at him. âWhy donât you keep the others company? I think itâs your turn to babysit anyway.â
His scowl tells you what he thinks of that idea. Now, thatâs funny.
-
Katnissâs lips are still tingling with the distinct pressure of Peetaâs mouth against hers when she notices you approaching them.
Sheâs expecting to see the rest of the group behind you, or even just Finnick, but itâs just you.Â
Peeta says your name, âIt seems youâre moving around fine enough. Iâm glad youâre alrightârelatively speaking.â
âYou and me both.â You nod.
You say a joke, she thinks, because Peeta laughs, but she didnât catch it over the beating of her heart in her ears.
âIâm gonna head over.â Peeta nods over to the rest of their allies as he stands. She bites her tongue to stop herself from begging him to stay.
She isnât afraid of you, necessarily, but she isnât exactly fond of what you remind her of. Guilt.
Once she learned you were Rueâs mentor, sheâs tried her hardest to avoid you. She didnât want to give herself the chance to ask you questions she knows will only hurt to hear the answers to. Or give herself the opportunity to apologize for things that you wonât forgive. Rue. Thresh. Whatever it is she sparked in Eleven.Â
Katniss supposes itâs not your fault that being around you fills her with an overwhelming sense of remorse. She canât explain any of this to Peeta, who already seems to have taken a liking to you. Instead, she just nods with a grimace of a smile.
She canât blame anyone but herself for believing that there wouldnât be a confrontation eventually.
âHowâs your side treating you?â She asks.
Her eyes flick to your stomach. She had never felt such profound shock from the severity of a wound before, except perhaps when they had to attend to Gale's back. Genuinely, itâs a wonder you're moving around the way you are with your side so mangled. She was able to clean it with some fresh water Johanna got from tapping a tree, before pressing some of that absorbent moss against it with the tourniquet you made from your sleeves.Â
You were an easy patient, with some slight difficulty considering Finnick glared at her like he caught her kicking a puppy whenever you flinched. You sat still, even giving her advice despite the pain you had to be in. Sheâs seen men twice your size weeping from sprainsâthough they were usually from the merchant side of Twelve.Â
âBetter, thanks to you.â You lower yourself to sit beside her in the spot Peeta previously occupied. Now that it's just the two of you, she notices that you speak with a distinguishable drawl that she doesn't think was there the last time you talked to her. It's familiar, almost. Similar to how her fatherâs folks sounded, from the little she remembers of them. âIs that common in Twelve? Being a healer?â
âNo. Iâm a special case,â is all she says, but you, surprisingly, donât ask her to elaborate. âAnd you? Is that something everybody learns in Eleven?â Rue knew so much about natural medicine and she hadnât even been in her teens yet. Who knows how much more she would have known had she been older? Thereâs so much sheâll never have the chance to learn because of Katniss.
âIf we want our kids to live into adulthood? Then, yeah, it has to be.â You, surprisingly, elaborate with a wry laugh and she wishes you hadnât. Hadnât been so truthful. Itâs a privilege in Twelve to have this kind of knowledge, something to use to their advantage. For Eleven, itâs a necessity. The closest thing she can equate to it is hunting. Without it, neither her or Gale's families would have made it long after the mine accident. Many families hadn't.
She waits for you to say something, ask her somethingâdo something to explain why youâre here. But you don't. Instead, you pick up a handful of sand and let it spill out of your hand, somehow impervious to Katnissâs expectant stare.
Do you think she wants to ask you something? Did Finnick send you over? She glances over at his exceptionally bored expression as he idly spins his trident and decides that can't be it. She knows that if she had been separated from Peeta with no way of knowing he's safe only for him to show up injured, she'd want to keep him as close as possible.
Are you trying to wait her out then? If so, for what?
Well, not for nothing. There is one question on the tip of her tongue.Â
She hadn't asked before because it didn't seem important to know. She was also wary about mentioning Eleven at all after what happened the last time she was there. Whatever answer she'd get wouldn't help her in the arena, so she never asked.
But now, now that she's aware of what the Gamemakers put you through with that mutt, aware of just how badly she would have handled that, aware of the fact that you cared for Rueâshe didn't know how much, but she knows that you did careâand it suddenly feels very important to know.Â
â...Was it you?â You look at her with a raised brow. She looks away to watch the sun begin its descent. Fake or not, a sunset will always be beautiful. âWhen RueâŚI was sent bread. I know it was from Eleven. It was meant for Rue. Was it you?â
You pull your left leg up, forearm resting over your knee as your hand flexes open and closed.
âIf I said yes?â
âIâd ask why.â
âWhy do you think?âÂ
Weirdly enough, she wants to get the answer right. Almost like she doesnât want to disappoint you or something equally as stupid. Does she care what you think of her? If she does, it has to be because of your connection to Rue. And, apparently, Haymitch and Peeta.
She knows why she would have sent the bread in your position. âA repayment. For what I did for Rue. And I, I guess so it wouldnât go to waste.â
You look at her for a moment, long enough that it makes her, no stranger to staring, shift a little.Â
The way you stare at her, always slightly amused. Like sheâs a long-winded joke you already know the punchline too, but want to hear again. Itâs hard to explain. It doesnât feel malicious or like youâre making fun of her. But itâs confusing and more than a little intense. Another thing she noticed about you, especially in your interviews. Haymitch had explained once, how itâs a part of why you have so much influence in the Capitol. Sure, youâre beautiful. But more than that, youâre captivating, persuasive. Your stare is a snare that prey willingly walk into. Even she feels it, which is saying something.
Itâs vastly different from how Finnick looks at her like sheâs a puzzle he keeps finding pieces to, with no clue where to put them. Or how Johanna looks at her likeâwell, like she hates her. Of the three, she canât tell which she prefers. Â
âI have no siblings. Shockin', right?â The only shocking part is you bringing that up seemingly out of nowhere. The shift in topics makes her blink. âIâm sure you learned that each family in Eleven has, like, ninety kids with full smiles and even fuller stomachs.â
Truthfully, Katniss is too embarrassed to say what she learned about Eleven, which is close to nothing. When they were being taught things about the other districts, as rare as it was, it was typically kept to their purpose and how they utilize the coal Twelve provides, if at all. Other than the little the teachers went over about how food is produced and the assumptions from other children that were treated like facts, Katniss canât say she actually learned anything about your district. And she learned that from Rue. âSomething like that.â
âIf you get rid of the full stomachs, then itâs not too far off, honestly. More kids mean more workers. Iâm sure it would have happened eventually, mightâve ended up with twenty brothers and sisters.â You joke. Or, at least she thinks youâre joking. She doesnât know, but sheâs too embarrassed to ask. She does know, however, that theyâve definitely cut the cameras away from the conversation by now.Â
âWhy didnât it? Happen, I mean.â
âIâd imagine youâd need two parents for that.â Despite the blankness of your face that gives nothing away, you somehow manage to slip some humor into the statement, so you canât be too upset at her for inadvertently making you mention your dad again.
She wonders how it happened. An accident like her father? Or�
The punishments for minor crimes are distributed harshly in your district, Rue told her this much. And sheâs seen it with her own eyes. Just how brutally the citizens of Eleven are treated by Peacekeepers. A feeble old man executed swiftly and without a word like he was no better than a dog with rabies. If thatâs what theyâre willing to do publicly, she canât imagine what itâs like when there are no eyes on them.Â
Is that something she can ask you? Does she even want to know? You choose for her.
âHe and a few other men were hung in the square on grounds of treason and conspiracy.â Rebels. You donât say whether the claims were founded or not, but Katniss can tell by the way you say it that, rebel or not, your father was an innocent man. Your eyes cast around aimlessly. Sheâs relieved they arenât focused on her anymore. âI was eight. So, yeah. No big family.âÂ
Eight. Even younger than she had been.
âBut I always wanted one growing up. Wanted kids of my own. Someone to love them with.â
With a level of fondness Katniss hadnât expected to see, maybe, ever, let alone in the arena, you look over at Finnick whoâdespite Peetaâs best efforts to engross him in a conversationâkeeps glancing over here. And, she squints, heâs slowly edging closer. Poor Peeta seems none the wiser about how unengaged his audience is. It would be a funny sight. How desperately Finnick seems to want to be around you. The most eligible bachelor in Panem so very obviously in love. Heâs nothing like he was before they entered the arena, or even a few hours ago when Johanna had to pull him off the brink of what seemed to be a panic attack. Funny if they werenât in the arena. And funny if it wasnât so very sad.
âYou lived in the Seam, right?â She turns to you, surprised that you knew that, before nodding. The ignorance about other districts isnât as universal as she thought it was. She isnât sure if that says more about Twelve or her. âI grew up in a Shacktown, somethinâ similar. So you know bringinâ a child into that is practically a death sentence and, andâŚâ You sigh. Suddenly, Katniss feels incredibly guilty for this fake pregnancy. âForget I said any of that. None of itâs important. Just, just got a bit sidetracked.â
âItâs alright.â But itâs not alright, is it?
âSo, no kids. But I had my tributes. And I cared. About every single one of them.â You say with a bit of steel in your voice as if she might claim youâre lying.Â
She just nods, recalling you telling her sheâs lucky to never have to worry about being a mentor. Thinks of how Haymitch treated them before their first Games. She thinks of you and him both having to train and send off kids from your districts that you knew had no chance of winning, having to do it year after year.Â
âRueâshe was a good kid, real good. But she never wouldâve survived after the Games anyhow. Young girl like her? They wouldâve eaten her alive. And then thrown her right back up to make room for more.â You purse your lips together, slightly twisting them to one side. âJust...tradinâ one arena for another, really.â
She doesnât wanna think about how true that is. Do you see her too? In the song birds and the meadows? Do you see Rue in the small animals that scurry high in the trees, too trusting to not fall victim to the snares and traps? You must. With how much you care, you must see her too.
Katniss has a moment of clarity.Â
Itâs possible she completely misunderstood what you told her at the chariots. She was under the impression that you hated her a little bit, different from Johannaâs general ire. She thought that your hatred, valid and pointed, came from the fact that she survived only because your tributes saved her. Thatâs what she thought you meant before Finnick interrupted the conversation and you left like you were allergic to his presence.Â
But you never said that. You made no indication that you blamed her for anything, for either of their deaths. That was all Katniss, wasnât it?Â
She doesnât know what to say, so she says nothing at all.
âI held her. The night before. We couldnât sleep, we talked andâŚgossiped. And then I held her. And, for that small moment that wouldnât really matter to anybody but me and her, I guessâŚI guess I could imagine what it would feel like to be a mother.â Katniss frowns and has to look away from your wistful face. Itâs horrible, the things youâre saying. A lesser woman would be crying. But you say them with a smile. Itâs also horrible, she realizes absently, that had the circumstances been different, had you met at a nauseating Capitol party or grieving over your respective tributes, she could see you and her being friends.
âSeems youâll be livinâ that out for the both of us, huh?â
âWhat?â You look down at her stomach. âOh.â Right. The baby. That is supposed to be inside of her. This is the third time sheâs had to be reminded. How did she forget that fast? Sheâd be better off writing âremember to be pregnantâ on her arm.
âOh.â You mimic, an amused smirk growing. âItâs alright. Your bellyâs still flat, must be pretty early in. I almost forgot myself.â You wink and, stupidly, Katniss feels herself blush. Now, if itâs from embarrassment at her misstep or being the focus of all of your⌠you is anybodyâs guess.Â
She doesnât understand how Finnick can stand to be at the center of it. Not only that but actively seeking it out, if how visibly impatient he seems to be to head this way means anything, shifting his weight from foot to foot. You snort. He locks eyes with you, pulling a face that turns your snort into a laugh that you hide behind your hand. He seems to be begging you for something and Katniss never realized how much could be said with just eye contact and some funny faces.
Nothingâs happening, per say, but it still feels like sheâs intruding on a private moment despite neither of you saying a word to each other and being a good thirteen feet apart. Still. The air around you two feels so constantly charged that she canât help but notice it.
And that kiss earlierâŚ
Katniss wills her ears to cool down, but it appears her body is just as good at listening as she is. Caesar must be beside himself about the whole thing. Itâs not hard to imagine him fainting live over it. She wishes she could see it.
âSo I did send the bread because itâd be wasteful not to and because itâs what Rue wouldâve wanted. But, also, as a thank you. For protectinâ her when I couldnât, even for a little while.â You sniffle, rubbing at your nose. âSorry. For, um. Makinâ that so long-winded.â If she knew you better, sheâd be confident in saying you sound embarrassed. Thereâs no reason to be. It didnât even feel like the two of you talked for long, but the sun is barely peeking over the horizon now.
âI should be the one apologizing. For Rue. And ThreshâŚFor the old manâŚâ
âBriar.â You say. Your district is massive. So much vast land that barely houses its population. Unlike Twelve, Eleven is far too big for you to know everyone. It should surprise her that you know his name. But it doesn't.
âFor Briar.â
âKatnissâŚNobody blames you for a damn thing that happened except for you.â Obviously, you havenât had a chat with the president recently. As far as Snowâs concerned, anything bad thatâs happened in Panem since her win is entirely her fault. And almost as if you know what sheâs thinking, you say, âNobody of any real importance, at least.â
She scoffs but doesnât argue. Thereâs no point. Something tells her you're the kind of person who can convince anybody of anything. And no matter how desperately she wants to believe it, she doesnât need you to convince her that sheâs faultless.Â
She remembers Peeta vouching for you. At the time it didnât make much sense, and a small part of her had wondered if it was because he liked you. Stupid.Â
You taught him, he had told her, about plants. From their toxicity to their edibility. A subject Peeta was particularly lacking in. Valuable information given away freely when you didn't have to. In fact, it would have served you not to help your competition. She doesnât understand it and she has a feeling Finnick wouldn't either. But you do, and so does Peeta. And she knows that means it was strictly kindness that drove you. Between you and Finnick, sheâll never be able to get rid of this debt. How could I possibly kill them now?
âIt seems I have a lot to be thanking you for.â
You regard her for a moment.
âYou donât owe me anythinâ, Katniss. Thatâs what youâre thinkinâ, right?â It seems even her thoughts, like her secrets, are public knowledge known to everyone before theyâre known to her. âWell, here and now, I absolve you of any debts.â You wipe your hands together like youâre clearing them of dust. âHowâs that sound?â It sounds like youâre only making her predicament worse.
âThat sounds very generous.â And too good to be true. In fact, she hopes itâs too good to be true. It would make this whole thing easier. She unsticks her tongue from where it feels frozen to the roof of her mouth and asks, âHow was it? The mutt, I mean.â Katniss doesnât even know why she asks. Maybe because she knows itâll hurt.
The mutt hybrids of Foxface and Thresh tearing Cato apart are still seared into her mind just as much as the flinch that went through Marvelâs body as her arrow struck him dead. Who knows how she wouldâve handled it if they had turned Rue into one so soon after she lost her?
Instead of describing it in vivid, painful detail, your eyes get flinty as your fingers tap your thighs in no specific rhythm and you say something much worse. âWhen I was fifteen, after I won my Games, I thought Iâd eventually becomeâjaded to all of it. That the blows would be dulled. And, after eight, almost ten years, you think youâve seen all they had to throw at you. That they canât possibly hurt you worse than they already have. But that? That was⌠mean. Thatâll haunt me more than havinâ to watch her die.â
â...Oh.â She wants to apologize again, and she would if she thought you would accept it. Most of this conversation will be cut from the final product, and thatâs if the Gamemakers are even risking keeping the cameras on them.Â
Finnick is the only one still standing among the other group, his hands on his hips as Peeta recounts some sort of story. It looks like Beetee is the only one actually listening, following along. Johanna watches on in amusement, seemingly cutting Finnick off every time he tries to interject. He does nothing more than sigh in response, but his growing frustration is evident as he crosses his arms.
âAh. Thatâs my queue.â You chuckle as you clamber to your feet, slow and cautious. Sheâd almost forgotten you were even injured. You wear your pain so well. âI better head over there before he pulls somethinâ.âÂ
You smile at her so easily that it makes her smile in turn. Small and without teeth, but itâs not as tense as she thought itâd be. âRight.â
You turn away, getting a few steps before abruptly turning back around. What stopped you?
âYou know, Cattails mean peace and prosperity. At least in Eleven. Many a feud and petty squabble has been patched up just,â you snap your fingers, âlike that once people start exchanginâ Cattails.âÂ
âIâŚdidnât know.â
âAnd Katniss, the Arrowhead, is all about protection, courage, strength. And they can be surprisingly sweet.â
â...What do they have in common?â She canât help but ask.
âThey both have â catâ in them.â You say it so matter-of-factly, completely straight-faced, that it catches Katniss off guard enough to make her laugh. âTheyâre both resilient, adaptable. Bred for survival. Youâd look them over at first glance, but they can save your life. But Iâm sure you already knew that part though, huh?â
âSome of it.â Mostly learned from her father. âWhy are you telling me this?â
âI think you have a lot in common with bothââ
âNot just the stuff about the flowers. All of it.â
âWhy not? Just seems like things you should know.â You shrug and, despite herself, she believes that you really believe that. âThere doesnât have to be some convoluted reason behind everyoneâs actions. I wanted to tell you, so I did. Youâre allowed to do things just because you want to.â
â...Right.â The last time she did that, a man had been killed.
 âDonât brood over here for too long, Cattail. Itâs bad for the baby.â Cattail? So close to Galeâs nickname for her. She doesnât hate it, but she wonât encourage it. Things are hard enough as is. âIâll go save my boy from yours.â Sheâs taken aback at Peeta being referred to as her boy, that you feel like her and Peetaâs relationship is worthy of being held up next to yours and Finnickâs. Maybe sheâs a better actor than everyone gives her credit for.
You wave over your shoulder at her and she realizes with a dawning sense of horror that youâre more like Peeta than she wanted to be true. Seemingly kind without reason. Genuine.
A good person.
If she hadnât been convinced before, then she certainly is now. She and Peeta need to leave. Because if she has to shoot first, sheâs not sure her hand wonât shake as she notches her bow. She looks over to the group. To where Finnickâs face lights up with a grin at your approach and Johanna, Beetee, and Peeta sit in a semicircle and talk like friends. Only one person gets to leave here alive, and she needs it to be Peeta. That hasnât changed. But itâs the first time sheâs felt something like guilt because of it.
SECTION 12Â (9:20 pmâ?)
When he and Katniss guesstimate it to be somewhere around nine, they all start heading to the twelve oâclock sector. Not before he had Katniss check your wounds despite your insistence of, Iâm fine, Finn. It hardly even hurts anymore. But he knows youâre lying because you hardly argue when he prompts you to get on his back so he can carry you. Â
Finnick leads the charge, precariously stepping from rock to rock. He uses one hand to shift away obstructing vines and the other to hold his trident. Your arms are looped around his shoulders, your right calf resting in the crook of his elbowâthe same hand gripping the shaft of his weapon.
As he slows down a bit so Beetee and the others can catch up, heâs glad they decided to head to the tree earlier than they previously planned. Itâs not that they arenât making good time, rather, he doesnât want there to be any reason theyâll need to rush. No reason for any possible slip-ups, no potential to become sloppy.
They hike forward, led by nothing but artificial moonlight. Finnick keeps a good pace even while carrying you, leveraging himself uphill, gripping tree trunks to support the both of you. When he gets to a high point, the others a little ways behind, the Capitol anthem trumpets throughout the arena.Â
You huff, warm breath hitting his ear, when Cashmereâs face flashes in the sky. He hadnât been friends with her, just two Careers out of dozens floating around in the same circles, and as far as he knows, you hadnât either. But he knows you donât need to be friends with someone to care about them, thatâs just who you are. He squeezes your calf. Effortlessly compassionate, one of the reasons he loves you, but it must be exhausting.Â
Gloss follows behind her, replaced by his victim, Wiress. He glances over to Beetee whoâs looking under his glasses at her portrait mournfully. Finnick looks away, right into Magsâs kind eyes. His nostrils flare, something in his chest pinches, but he doesnât cry. Not again. You tighten your arms around his chest, keeping the blade of your weapon away from his face. You kiss his temple before laying your head on his. Some of the tension leaks from his shoulders as you move to press your cheek to his. You donât say sorry about Mags again, which heâs thankful for. He squeezes your calf once, twice. A comfort. Youâre a soothing weight on his back.
Other than Blight and the female morphling, no other people of interest appear. No Chaff, which is relieving.Â
The music cuts out and they move forward in silence, the sound of bugs chirping following them further into the jungle. Thankfully, no birds.
When they get to the ginormous tree, he pauses, gawking a bit at the sheer size of it. Its branches cut a cruel figure above them. It looms all the more in the night, with shadows and a lack of good lighting making it look even bigger.Â
So this is what gets them out? It certainly looks the part.Â
He helps you off his back, ushering you in front of him as the others step closer to the tree. He looks over his shoulder, scanning for enemies hiding in the dark as hard as Beetee is inspecting the tree. Finnick grabs your wristââStay close to me.â He whispers, looking away from you to the sky beyond the branches. Soon enough, itâll split open and theyâll be free. It hasnât fully sunk in yet.
âMinimal charring.â Beetee notes. They all look back at the tree trunk to try and see what he sees. âItâs an impressive conductor.â Nobody agrees or disagrees. How could they? âLetâs get started.â
Anticipation bubbles in Finnickâs stomach, making his hair stand on end as everyone follows Beetee closer. You raise your eyebrows at him, lips pursed briefly. You feel it too. Theyâre steadily approaching the climax. Â
âTypically a lightning strike contains five billion joules of energy. We donât want to be anywhere in the vicinity when it hits.â Finnick keeps his back to the tree as Beetee works his wire around a part of it, keeping his gaze glued to the tree line. But, for a split second, he glances behind him in enough time to catch Beetee looking you over from under his glasses, a quick clinical sweep before he says over his shoulder to Katniss and Johanna as he unspools more wire, âYou two girls, go together now. Take this. Unspool it carefully.â
Beetee pushes the handle into Katnissâs hands, speaking so surely that you donât even object to being excludedâwhich Finnick is very grateful for. Youâre the fastest of the girls, and you have the easiest time moving swiftly between the trees and rough terrain. On a normal day, when you didnât have an injury sinking you. âMake sure the entire coil is in the water. You understand? Then head to the tree in the two o'clock sector. Weâll meet you there.â
Beetee nods at them, heading back to the tree, and Finnick thinks thatâs the end of it.
âIâm gonna go with them as a guard.â Finnick freezes momentarily, before turning back around to face Peeta. That wonât work. He canât emphasize enough just how much that wonât work. Not only are the two of them active flight risks, no matter how well they think theyâre hiding it, but they also need to handle the trackers as soon as possible. Johanna is strong, but not strong enough to take both of them.
âNo, no, no. Youâre staying here to protect me. And the tree.â
Finnick alternates between watching the trees, watching the increasingly tense conversation, and watching you. Working to not treat this interaction like itâs as high stakes as it actually is. They canât make it seem like theyâre eager to separate the two of themâwhich they are. Itâs actually a large part of the plan. Some might say the crux.
âNo, I need to go with her.â Peeta stubbornly digs his heels in.Â
âThere are two careers out there. I need two guards.â
âYou have two guards.â Peeta gestures to you and Finnick.
âAllow me to correct myself. Two able-bodied guards.â
âHurt or not, Iâm sure sheâd be much better at fending off the careers.â You shift enough behind Finnick to grab his attention. You purse your lips into a frown, one that he returns. He hadnât anticipated Peeta being a problem, especially this close to their escape. Katniss makes sense, he was almost banking on her making this difficult, but Peeta is a surprise. You raise a brow, tilting your head minutely. But not a surprise to you. "Besides, Finnick can protect you just fine on his own.â
âYeah, why canât Finnick and Johanna stay with you and Peeta and Iâll take the coil?â
Finnick fully turns around at that, slowly creeping up to stand slightly in front of you. He doesnât want it to escalate, but if push comes to shove, he and Johanna will just have to move in quickly to incapacitate them. And it really looks like Peetaâs ready to push and shove. Finnick subtly has his weapon at the ready, not enough to draw attention, but just in case. He can see Johanna do the same, moving her axe to her dominant hand.
âYou all agreed to keep me alive till midnight, correct?â
âItâs his plan. We all agreed to it.â Johanna bites out, making the two of them seem all the more unreasonable to be arguing over whoâs paired with who when theyâre all trying to do their parts.
âIs there a problem?â Finnick asks, working to keep any aggression out of his voice, trying to make it seem like heâs just supportive of Beeteeâs plan and wonât let anything obstruct it. However, he must not work hard enough because you grab his elbow. An anchor.Â
â Excellent question.â
Katnissâs eyes flick from Beetee to you and then back.
âNo. Thereâs no problem.â Whatever trust she has in you and Beetee to not hurt Peeta apparently outweighs the distrust she might still harbor in him and Johanna. Peeta, however, doesnât seem as convinced.Â
âIâll go with âem, Peeta.â You pipe up and step forward past the protective wall of Finnickâs body. âSix hands spreadinâ the wire will get us done three times as fast.â Finnick tenses at the idea, teeth grinding together. Thatâs not the plan. You going where he canât protect you, again, has never been part of the plan. Maybe if you werenât so grievously woundedâno, not even then.Â
His hand lands on your shoulder, sliding limply down your arm to latch onto your wrist. âStar.â He rasps, dismayed. He understands a situation as delicate as this might require improvising and flexibility, but this isnât something heâs willing to bend to. Heâs not letting you leave his sight if he can help it.
You lock eyes over your shoulder, and that split-second look holds a thousand and one words. All of which tell him that you have no intention of leaving him, but Katniss and Peeta donât know that. The fact that you even offered to go in your current state just to appease Peetaâs worry should be a grand enough gesture of goodwill to extinguish some of that lingering apprehension.Â
If Finnick is willing to send you on your merry way to lay the wire without his protection, then why canât Peeta do the same with Katniss? His thumb brushes the shell of your bracelet before letting you go.
He leans away, listing leisurely against his tridentâheâs all lax lines as he regards Katniss and Peeta almost apathetically. âWell?â He raises a brow at them. Your move.
If he was Peeta, heâd pull the baby card, the only good argument heâd have for wanting to stay with her. But Finnick isnât bringing that to his attention if heâs clearly forgotten.
âLike Katniss said, thereâs no problem.â You eye Peeta uncertainly, much like how he looked at you in the elevator. Maybe thatâs what makes him concede in the end. âAnd itâs probably best if you stay up here.â Finally, something Finnick can agree with.
Beetee nods, an infallible thing that conveys no further arguments. âThat settles it, then.â
Of course, it isnât that easy.
The two of you have stalked further away, out towards the outreaches of the treeâs massive roots, speaking in low tones. The distance is intentional and not just to keep him from overhearing anything. Peeta will feel more compelled to stay close to Beetee and watch his back, less likely to sneak off or outright run if heâs the nearest one to him.Â
He leans down to hear you better, as you take turns subtly watching Peeta and less subtly watching the trees.Â
âItâs almost over.â You mumble. âNot much longer, Iâm sureââ Something cuts you off. A soft metallic sound, not so much loud as it is sharp. The sound a spring makes when abruptly bouncing back to its original position. Or, more accurately, the sound of a very taunt, very thin wire.Â
In sync, you both turn and watch the suddenly lax wire coiling at Beeteeâs feet. You turn to each other. He reads fear in your eyes that he knows is reflected in his own. The wireâs been cut and cut very suddenly. He hears voices so faint he thinks heâs imagining them, before a scream that can only be Katniss rings out.Â
You donât even hesitate to run towards it, which makes sense, he shouldnât be surprised by it. Katniss is a key factor in their escape if not the rebellion as a whole. Every rebel vowed to put their lives on the line for Katniss and Peeta. Knowing that doesnât stop his stomach from dropping at the sight of you running head-first into danger.Â
â Star!" He yells after you, but youâre already too far ahead to think about stopping. He tells Peeta, âStay here and guard Beetee,â before chasing you.Â
âFinnick, wait!â He ignores Peeta calling his name well enough, focusing on not losing you.
Despite your head start, he catches up to you. Quickening his stride, he overtakes you, jumping over a log to skid in front of you. You crash into his chest, but heâs able to steady you. You pant, sagging against him. As tough as you are, the wounds are doing nothing but crippling you.
Making noise isnât a privilege either of you have right now. Thereâs no telling where Brutus and Enobaria are skulking around, no telling if Katniss still considered anyone an ally other than Peeta. Youâre too hurt for this, and youâre only getting worse. He needs to get you out of the open. Head whipping around frantically to findââCâmon!â He whispers, steering you away from the moonlit path.
"I need you to hide here, okay?" His voice shakes, heartbeat in his ears as he crowds you behind a tree where large leaves hang low and the grass grows tall. No one will see you here.
"What? No, we need all hands on deck.â You say, a Four phrase you surely learned from him, trying to stand up straight despite the way your shoulders shake. Youâre starting to look pale, sweaty from more than the humidity. âWe need to keep Katniss safââ
"No. No, me and Johanna can handle that. You're hurtâ"
"I can still help, Finnick." You beg, moving away from the cover that the tree provides and Finnick can feel the clock breathing down his neck.
"This isn't up for discussion," He whispers harshly, softening when you flinch back. "I can't watch you and help Johanna at the same timeâI know I don't have to, but I will anyway. You know that."
He hears feet hitting the forest floor in the distance and curses.
"Once we handle the other victors and get Katniss and Peeta to the tree, I'll come back for you, okay? Just," you turn towards the sound of someone yelling and he grabs your face, "focus on me. Do you trust me?"
Your eyes are glossy as they look between his, face resolute despite the pain he knows you're in and the absolute hell breaking loose around you both. But for a split, vulnerable second, Finnick sees the mask slip. Your lips quiver as you nod.
"Then, please. Stay here. I'll come back for you, I promise." You grab his wrist, your grip tight. You're scared. He is too. Not just for himself, but for the rebellion. What it'll mean for the cause if this all goes to shit.
He's scared for you.
"I promise." He repeats, presenting his pinkie for you to take with your own. You hesitate. You hesitate long enough for Finnick to become hyper-aware of the sweat dripping down his neck.
You hook your own around his tentatively, and then certainly. Putting an insurmountable level of trust in him.
He leans forward, lips meeting yours, and he savors the feeling. Heâd drink poison from your mouth if it meant he got to kiss you. You're soft against him, but he knows how tough you really are. He knows it must kill you to sit back and let someone else handle the situation, and you're right about them needing all the help they can get. But you're letting him be selfish and he loves you so much.Â
"I'll come back." He swears into the air between you and him and you keep your eyes closed. "My Star." He whispers into your hair and hopes you can hear the declaration of love hidden in it. You squeeze his wrist one more time before stepping back.
He waits for you to hide before he runs off to look for Johanna and Katniss.
âKatniss! Johanna!â He sprints through the jungle, down the slope, looking for any sign of either girl and giving up any attempt of discretion. âWhere are you?!â Â
He leaps through the underbrush, pushing past vines and leaves, coming to a stop when something glints out of the corner of his eye. He reaches his hand out, grounding himself against the bark. On his left, down in a deep ditch, he sees some of Beeteeâs wire, but not the spool and neither of the girls that should have been with it. He squats down, squinting at what looks like blood next to the wire. âJohanna!â
No reply. No shout, no groan, nothing. He rushes further down the slope and realizes itâll only be a matter of time before he stumbles onto the beach, which reminds him heâs working on borrowed time. He turns around, looking up at the slope he just sprinted down.
âShit.â
He doubles back, passing that same ditch in time to hear a cannon. Itâs not you, he knows itâs not you. You wouldnât have left your spot after promising him, and no one would even think to look for you there. Itâs not a spot someone can just stumble upon. Which means itâs someone else, a complete gamble. The chance of it being a good thing is tragically low. He pushes himself forward, suddenly very worried about how vulnerable Beetee is. Thereâs no way Peeta actually listened to him, especially not after that cannon.
Thereâs shouting, and it sounds like Peeta, but heâs very faint and very far away. Almost as soon as Peeta starts yelling, Katniss yells back and she sounds much closer. âPeeta!â Â Â
His relief is quickly followed by fear, fear that he wonât be the first person to get to her. Thereâs no telling if sheâs hurt or not, but she can speak at least, which is a good enough sign for him.Â
Another cannon fires right before he rounds back to the tree. He has chills despite how scorching hot he feels. Nothing. He sees nothing. Not a damn thing. His heart sinks.
âKatniss, where are you?!â He yells, chest heaving. He takes a second to scan his surroundings, hoping to see a head of long brown hair or maybe the light glinting off Beeteeâs face from wherever heâs hiding. Hopefully hiding. Thereâs a very real chance one of those cannons was him. Just as heâs about to turn and look in another section, he sees her. Or, more accurately, he sees an arrowhead pointed right at him.
Silence. Neither of them speaks, both panting and wired. He raises his free hand slowly, trying not to give her a reason to let her arrow fly.Â
âKatniss.â He had hoped it wouldnât have come to this, had hoped for a lot, it seems. Hoped that he wouldnât need Haymitchâs plan B. But itâs the last chance the revolution has and it depends on the next words out of his mouth. âRemember who the real enemy is.â
He holds his breath at the same moment it looks like Katniss holds her. That reaction could mean a lot of things. Could mean Finnick will leave this arena in one piece or it could mean heâll leave with an arrow between his eyes.Â
Please. He prays. Please donât shoot.
She lowers her bow, slowly and then all at once. They regard each other for a moment. The sound of thunder cracks the silence, making him flinch.
Finnick eyes the gathering clouds warily. Glaring into the swirling storm. Suddenly, he remembers that Beetee said they shouldnât be anywhere near that tree at midnight. âKatniss, get away from that tree!â
She doesnât listen. Of course, she doesnât listen. She must have some kind of death wish, she must not understand just how unlikely it is sheâll survive. She wraps Beeteeâs wire around the arrow she had pointed at him and Finnick doesnât think he can comprehend just how poorly this will end.
She aims at the sky, and Finnick rushes forward on instinct.Â
âKatniss, get away from that tree!â
Thereâs a flash of blinding light as the tree is struck and Finnick goes flying back.
He feels warm. Too warm. The warmest heâs ever been. This heat. It vibrates through him, so deep that his bones must be shaking with it.Â
No.Â
His muscles. Theyâre vibrating, theyâre tensing, theyâre cramping and straining. It leaves him breathless, like a kick to the diaphragm. The pain is almost as blinding as the light was.Â
In the second it takes for Finnickâs body to go numb, to become paralyzed, to become deafened by the bombardment of sound, his heartbeat speeds up so rapidly that he can feel it contract and relax.Â
Every time he blinks, he loses time.Â
He blinks and the hovercraft lifts Katnissâs limp body into the air. Katniss is taken away and he needs to find the others, needs toâStar, Johanna, Peeta, Star, Star, Starâhe blinks and heâs fighting to stay awake as they airlift Beetee.Â
He doesnât know when his eyes close, but when he opens them, itâs to the expanded claws of the hovercraft. Fear seizes his chest as the claw descends to him because he knows. He knows if they lift him up, if they take him out of the arena, theyâll never find you. He knows you wonât move. Knows you wonât come towards the sound. Towards the pickup point. Because you promised him. And he promised you.
I promised, I promised, I promised.
He tries to move, to shift, to scream. To give you some kind of sign, some kind of signal. But he canât. He canât fucking move.
But even if you do move, youâre too injured, too far.
The metal talons slip underneath him. His eyes blur and he can feel the tears slipping down either side of his face. As heâs lifted, his eyes slip shut and donât open again for a long time.
DISTRICT THIRTEEN; HOVERCRAFTÂ
The first time Haymitch talked to you, you called him a jackass.Â
Not that it wasnât well deserved. He was being a jackass. No more than what was usual at the time, but enough to put anybody new off. That wasnât what happened though. You werenât put off despite it being your victory tour and having met hundreds of people who were no doubt far nicer to you than he had been.
But that didnât deter you. You called him a jackass, yes, but not to be mean. It was an observation of a grown man who was purposefully acting like a drunkard. Haymitch was even more of an acquired taste back then than he is now. Instead of scoffing and turning your nose up at him, you left and came back with a flute of what he thought to be champagne, but was actually water.Â
Even though you were forced to entertain dozens of people cloying for your attention, you kept an eye on him for most of the night. He would have thought Chaff and Seeder put you up to it, but, even if they had, the fact that you were taking the time to actually look after a stranger was insane to him.
The last time Haymitch talked to you, he reassured you that they would get you outâthat he would get you out. You were skeptical, as you always are, but you trusted him. He saw it in your eyes, you let yourself believe, just for a moment, that it was possible. You believed in Haymitch.Â
He looks at your picture now, the one Finnick gave him for safekeeping. Itâs aged with love. A little worn around the edges, but loved.Â
Stop shaking, he tells his hands, stop fucking shaking. He wills his body to listen to him just this once so he can actually look at you. Just let him look at you smiling, so it can replace the last time he saw you. Replace seeing your body getting airlifted by the Capitol with you happy and smiling. Safe and whole. When he hadnât broken his promise to you and Finnick. When he hadnât failed you.
-
When Finnick wakes up, it's with the biggest headache known to man and the intuitive feeling that something is very, very wrong. It takes a moment for his brain to tell his body he's awake. And when it does, heâs sore in places he didnât even know could feel sore.Â
Heâs on a padded bed. Thereâs a pain in both of his arms, though he can barely feel themâas heavy and limp as they are at his sides. A twinge in the crease of his left elbow. He tries to bend it and itâs a laborious effort, but when he does, itâs to the unfamiliar sounds of beeping.Â
His hearing is back, followed by the smell of antiseptics and burnt hairâthe stale taste that comes from sleeping for a while. Heâs in a medical ward of some kind. There must be an IV in his arm then, pumping him full of fluids. And in his right arm, thereâs a deeper throb. His forearm itches, wrapped in a scratchy gauzeâhis tracker. Gone now, surgically removed. He tries to open his eyes, but itâs like there are hundreds of anvils tied to his eyelashes.
Star.
He floats in and out of sleep, he thinks. Itâs hard to tell.Â
The final time he wakes up, itâs to the silver-gray ceiling of a hovercraft. He panics for a second, not entirely sure whose hands heâs wound up in. He paws at the oxygen mask on his face, heartbeat picking up sluggishly. Itâs new; it wasnât here the last dozen times he gained consciousness. When he gets free, he waits for the beeping. But there is none. The IV hangs from the machine on his left. Weakness clings to him like a heavy blanket, tucked into all his joints.Â
He pushes himself up, arms straining under his weight. Even that winds him and he sits, dazed.Â
Somethingâs wrong.
He canât remember, but something, something, somethingâŚ
Something terrible has happened.Â
Itâs like his memory is filled to the brim with piles of rope tied in an impossible knot. He pulls and pulls, but thereâs no end in sight. A chill goes through him as he swings his legs out from the blanket and over the side of the bed, feet bare. Heâs still in his arena getup, though they removed his shirt and there are more than a few sizable holes in his pants. Heâs bruised all over. Ugly splotches of purple, blue, and yellow paint the majority of the skin he can see. Various cuts and scratches are twining in between, like vines or the lines of a constellationâ
â Star!â And just like that, the knot unravels. He remembers the feeling of being paralyzed, stuck on the jungle floor as the sun streamed in and Katniss and Beetee were lifted out. He remembers the guttural fear, not at the prospect of death, but because he knew, in your current state, getting there on your own before the hovercraft left was incredibly unrealistic. He remembers how you gripped him as he kissed your forehead.Â
But thatâs just what he remembers. Heâs been asleep for who knows how long, so they must have gone back for you. And Johanna. And Peeta. He does a sweep of the room. To his immediate right, Katniss lies in the same state he did. Only, sheâs chained to her bed. To her right is Beetee, hooked up to more wires than he and Katniss had combined. But the reason behind that is the least of his concerns.Â
There are more gurneys, all with medical equipment on standby. But theyâre empty. All perfectly made, not a sheet out of place.Â
He lurches to his feet. His stomach sways almost as much as his vision and saliva fills his mouth as acid burns his chest. There's a reason why you arenât here with him. An explanation for why he didnât wake up next to you. Your injuries were more extensive than theirs were. Needed closer monitoring, maybe even surgery. So he just, just needs to find a different medical wing. Thatâs all.
Each step is a conscious effort. Even now, his body doesnât feel like his own. Every muscle protests his movement, even his brain. Youâre here, on the hovercraft somewhere. Heâll walk every square inch until he finds you, because you are here. He doesnât know how long it takes him to get to the automatic door. He just knows that thereâs a pounding in his head like a grandfather clock. It feels nearby. If he could just press his fingers into his eyes, he could rub away the pain like an aching muscle.Â
Instead, he presses his hands against the walls, using them as crutches as he shuffles and limps toâwell, he doesnât know where. He has no idea where heâs going. The lights in the hall nearly blind him, any brighter and his nose will start bleeding again, and whatever brain injury he has wonât allow him to focus on any signs. He needs, needs toâŚHe needs to find Haymitch.Â
Haymitch! Â
He needs to find Haymitch. Heâll tell him what happened, explain it all away. Heâll bring him to you. He drags his battered body toward the sound of voices. He finally gets to the room where two men are arguing. Haymitch and it takes a moment for Finnick to recognize the calmer voice as Plutarch Heavensbee. Whatever heâs saying, Haymitch doesnât like it.
âThatâs it? Really? Youâre a smart man, Plutarch. You and I both know that shitâll fly over as well as a lame bird. You canât expect them to just⌠deal with it.â
âThatâs exactly what theyâll do, Haymitch. There was no guarantee theyâd all get out of the arena. Itâs a shame, but casualties happen in revolutions.â
âYeah, Iâd like to see you look those kids in the eye and say that to their faces. Weâll be lucky if they donât end up planning a coordinated attack to crash your fancy hovercraft.â
The words heâs hearing donât make sense, but he attributes it to whatever the hell is wrong with his brain.
The door opening cuts their conversation short. Finnick pants as he leans heavily along the frame. He canât help but look for you, but the two men are the only ones in the room. Medbay it is, then.
â...Kid.â Something painful flashes in Haymitchâs expression, but Finnick dismisses it. Heâs sure he looks pretty beat up, thatâs all. âWe, uh, didnât think youâd be up moving around so early.â He approaches Finnick slowly and stares at him expectantly. Heâs waiting for something, bracing himself for an approaching wave.Â
âHaymitch.â He nearly jumps at hearing his own voice. Itâs hoarse and raspy, and heâs acutely aware of how dry his throat is. âHow long have I been out?" The older man grabs his shoulder, places a guiding hand on his back, and directs him over to the table theyâre speaking over. Something heâs thankful for because he isnât sure how much longer his legs would have held up. When he leans most of his weight on the cool metal, he realizes itâs more than just that. It depicts moving treetops and mountain ranges in light blue projections, presumably what theyâre flying over.Â
âNearly ten hours,â Plutarch answers. Good. More than enough time for you to be out of surgery.Â
âWhereâs Star?â Haymitch goes still beside him, looking at Plutarch, and then back at him. Your injury must have been worse than any of them anticipated if youâre still in surgery. âIs she still in surgery? Or, or if sheâs recovering in a different med bay, I wanna go sit with herââ
âKid.â
ââI wonât be in the way, I swear. I just, Iâll feel better if Iâm with her and I donât want her to wake up aloneââ
âFinnick.â
He opens his eyes, though he doesnât remember closing them. His fists are clenched as he leans on them, nails working their way into his palm.
With the kind of blow he received, itâs expected that Finnick will be a bit absent. The medics told Haymitch to prepare himself to talk slower and repeat questions when necessary. But Haymitch didnât prepare for this. He should have, but he wasnât expecting the earnest hope in Finnickâs eyes as he determinedly clung to his senses. This has nothing to do with being electrocuted. He genuinely thinks youâre here. As the seconds tick on, Haymitchâs need for something alcoholic claws at him.Â
âHere, drink some water. It sounds like youâve been gargling razor blades.â Haymitch forces him to take it into his weak hands. It goes down uneasily. Though, luckily, it doesnât come back up.Â
The thick silence sits heavily upon them. Before he can ask where you are again, Haymitch sighs.Â
âSheâs not here.â
â...I know. Thaâthatâs why I askedââ
âSheâs not here.â Haymitch interrupts him. Finnick can feel his brain working desperately to make the connection, to fill in the blanksâof which there are many. Haymitch pauses, looking to the side and then down. He licks his lips. âWeâŚwe didnât get her out.â
âWhat? What doesâ? Whaââ He laughs in disbelief, shock coloring his otherwise pale features. âWhat the hell do you mean?"Â Â
Finnick sways, his determined gaze faltering to give way to terror. Haymitch prepares to catch him, but he doesnât fall. He visibly steels himself, but the walls he builds arenât nearly as high or impenetrable as they usually are. As the truth sinks in, those walls start to crumble, and Haymitch canât feel sorry enough.
Plutarch takes over, though Haymitch isnât sure how good of an idea that is. âWe were only able to retrieve Katniss, Beetee, and you.â
Finnick doesnât know whatâs worse, that theyâve given up on you so resolutely or the fact that Haymitch doesnât bother hiding how remorseful he is.
"You said that if we did this, weâd be free. You said youâd get her back to me." He hisses. Despite how his circumstances shaped him, despite how his father tried to raise him, Finnick isnât a violent person. Itâs something heâs capable of, but it doesnât come easy to him. He wasnât born with it in him, rather it was tattooed into his skin. You, however, wear violence like a heavy coat youâve borrowed. It was never meant for you. With that in mind, Finnick lashes out with an anguished scream that rips his throat to shreds.
He lunges forward, his feet still clumsy and his mind disoriented, but Haymitch still struggles to hold him back. Finnick doesnât know what heâs trying to accomplish, not sure whether heâs attempting to hurt anyone other than himself, but his fist strikes Haymitchâs jaw.Â
âWhoaâstop!â
âYou were supposed to get her out! What was the point?!â Haymitch tries to restrain his wrists. âWhat was the point?!"
People rush in. Medical personnel with syringes, ready to put him to sleep. Iâll let them. Before they can get close, Plutarch raises a hand and they freeze.Â
"Finnick, we couldn't find her. Or Peeta and Johanna for that matter." Heâs calm and rational, distantly sympathetic like Finnick is just overreacting. Like hearing this should be enough for him to see apparent reason. But it only makes it worse becauseâ
"I know where she is! Just turn around and we can get her! Please." He pleads to Plutarch, to Haymitch, to anyone whoâll listen.Â
âBelieve me, Kid, I want to go back.â Haymitch grunts. Finnickâs weakened, but heâs not weak. At this rate, Haymitch will be as bruised as he is.
âThen go back.âÂ
"We're too far away with too little time. We go back, this will all be for nothing." Plutarch says. Like thereâs nothing else to be done. Like itâs the end of the conversation. And for everyone but Finnick, it is. If you got left behind, then it was all for nothing. He struggles against Haymitch before his body betrays him. The anger that powered his attack evaporates and in its place now stands despair. His legs give out. Heâs heaving and practically limp in Haymitch's arms.
Haymitch allows him to sink to the floor, and Finnick allows himself to cry.
Tremors wrack his body as he stares ahead sightlessly, lips quivering as he weeps. Cool air brushes his back like a feather, but he doesnât even feel it. He canât feel anything, only your absence. He feels it more than he did over those torturous two years he spent apart from you.Â
His shirt had been so badly singed, they had to cut it off of him, is what Plutarch says, but Finnick is done talking to him. The man is saying something else, Finnick can see his lips still moving out of the corner of his eye, but heâs done listening to him too.Â
Haymitch puts his cardigan over Finnickâs shoulders and slides a paper into his hands. Instinctively, his thumb rubs over it, over the subtle grooves and creases and he recognizes it even without looking. He presses a kiss to it, dry and cracked lips caressing your picture as he asks you, "What was the point?â
"I just got word from my men.â Finnick looks up, hope clear even through his tears. He should know better than to have hope, but he just canât seem to help himself when it comes to you. âThe remaining four victors in the arena...have been taken by the Capitol. They never took their trackers out."
That breaks him, Haymitch can see it. The kid just, he just deflates. Curls in on himself, forehead touching the groundâsobs.
 âYou, you should have left me in there. Why didnât you leave me in there? I wasnât,â he gasps, hardly breathing at all. âI wasnât supposed to get out. Not without her.âÂ
âIâm sorry, Finnick.â
Finnick says nothing, because what good does that do? Haymitchâs guilt, what good is it? Who does it help? It means nothing to Finnick, nothing to you.
âIâve given special orders for Annie Crestaâs retrieval, if possible.â Plutarch reminds him. âWith Snowâs attention split between the arena and Eleven seizing control of transportation, it should be fairly easy to slip into Four unnoticed. If thatâs any consolation.â Itâs not.
Eventually, the weeping tapers off. Not the crying, no. When Finnick eventually sits up, the tears are still streaming down his face. Haymitch is used to seeing him trailing behind you with a cocky grin, shoulders back, and carrying arrogance like a shield if his sharp tongue wasnât enough. The man that Haymitch has grown close to over the years isnât here, neither is the boy he once was. And neither are you.
âDo you see that?â Haymitch nods over to the shell of Finnick Odair. âYou see that reaction? Thatâs what I tried to warn you about. Now, how do you think Katniss is gonna react? You think sheâs gonna be any better?â
âHeâs in shock. She will be too. But theyâll have no choice but to see reason.â Plutarch says and Haymitchâs face twists in disbelief. For how strongly he feels for the rebellion, Heavensbee is still Capitol raised. That ignorance shows like a flashing sign now. People arenât ruled by logic, they donât make decisions based on what they know to be true, not really. Especially not in this case. Emotions will be high. And considering itâs Finnick and Katniss theyâre talking about, the one less adapted for it, theyâd be lucky if they donât go catatonic.
He nods. âSure, sure. Once they stop seeing ghosts. And as long as their ghosts are leashed by Snow, youâre gonna be short two rebel leaders.â He says. His jaw aches from Finnickâs right hook, and his chest aches for, well, many reasons. And he is shockingly far too sober for the rest of this ride.
âTheyâre both intelligent people.â Plutarch counters. âTheyâll understand that the revolution is more important than any singular person.â
âOf course theyâre smart. Thereâs no doubt about that. But theyâre also strong-willed. Theyâre stubborn. Theyâre kids. Pair that with them also being⌠stupidly in love.â Haymitch can see that none of this is particularly clicking with the other man and sighs, throwing his arms up in frustration. âYou know what? Nevermind. Youâll find out just how much we need them more than they need us.â Â
âHm.â The ex-Head Gamemaker hums, not entirely convinced. But he will be. God, will he be. Heâll learn the hard way what happens when you live for someone else, and Haymitch will run as much damage control as he can. Heâll keep these two alive even if they hate him for it. He owes you and Peeta that much.
Finnick sits in silence as Plutarch and Haymitch speak in low tones. He thinks Plutarch attempts to talk to him a few times, tries to rope him into the conversation. Maybe to ask for his input or some type of council. But what good is Finnick to the rebellion now? How could he possibly think of the future of Panem when his future is trapped in the Capitol?Â
Eventually, Plutarch stops trying, probably dissuaded by Haymitch. Finnickâs standing now, leaning heavily on his hands like heâs drunk. Haymitch must have helped him up.
âMaybe,â he wonders aloud, an open stream of consciousness that he doesnât bother to censor. He doesnât need to look at the other menâs faces to know he sounds as desolate as he feels. âMaybe if Iâm dead, theyâll let her go.â They could broadcast it live. A hanging or execution by gunfire. Or lethal injection, so he can drift away with thoughts of you.Â
Plutarch raises his eyebrows. Itâs the first thing the kid has said in the last hour and a half.
Haymitchâs reaction is as upset as Finnick thought it would be.
âNo. No, are you crazy? Your dying wonât help anything. Hell, itâll probably make whatever treatment she gets worse. And you and I both know Snow didnât take her just to fuck with you.â If Finnick was more present, he would have noticed Haymitch softening. But heâs not and he doesnât.
Haymitch is right. Of course, heâs right. But itâs increasingly hard to see that past the tears in his eyes.
Later, when Katniss barges in and lashes out, as angry and despondent as he was, and has to be sedated, Finnick sits beside her in the same bed he woke up in. What a cruel twist of fate to be sitting at her bedside, wishing she was someone else while knowing Katniss is doing the same with him.
But thereâs nothing to be done for that because he isnât Peeta, and she isnât you. And theyâre both here when they shouldnât be.
He stays out of the way as medics bustle around the room. They check her IV drip, measure out more medicine, and contemplate aloud if they should tie her down again. Ultimately they decide against it and leave the room one by one until itâs only them. Three patients in a room that should have held six.
âKatniss. Katniss, Iâm sorry.â He apologizes, but even then it doesnât feel like itâs really her heâs apologizing to. He wants to picture you in her place, lying here beside him, but Finnickâs imagination has never worked that way.Â
He stares at your picture.
She mumbles something incoherent, which is more than he thought heâd get from her. Her voice must be shot. Sheâd been wailing. For so long. Even after they drugged her. He hadnât minded. It gave him something to focus on other than his thoughts. A ringing in his ears that wasnât from head trauma or grief. It was the kind of animal-like keening heâd only heard once beforeâfrom his father when his mother died.
And then she went deathly quiet. But even before that, she refused to talk to anyone. Like she was a wounded creature surrounded by predators and the only way she could communicate was by screaming and sobbing. He gets it, they wanted to put him on IV fluids as a precaution. You can cry yourself into dehydration and, apparently, heâs already at risk. Luckily, Haymitch talked them out of it.
Not that he would have noticed. Or put up much of a fight.Â
âI wanted...to go back for Peeta and Johanna. For Star...â He trails off, blinks his puffy and watery eyes, and tries again. âI wantedâŚto go back for them, but I, uh, um..." He sniffles, âI couldnât move,â he says. Not as an excuse, or an admission of guilt. He doesn't need her to validate or coddle him. He tells her because she has to know, somebody other than him has to know that he tried.Â
And that he failed.Â
She says nothing, but that deliberate silence speaks volumes.
âThey, um, they took her, too. Thâthey tookâŚthey took Star.â That gets a blink out of her. Or he thinks it does, his eyes feel swollen from crying. They offered him something for it, but he refused. He continues, feeling the need to fill the silence. âIt's better for him than her and Johanna. They'll figure out he doesn't know anything pretty fast. And they won't kill him if they think they can use him against you.â He shrugs even though she canât see it. âKnowing Snow, he wonât kill Star either.â
âTheyâre baitâŚarenât they, Finnick?â Her speech is delayed as she talks at the ceiling, the sedative doing its job. âBut you get rid of baitâŚwhen it gets no bites.â Â
They should have given her some kind of tranquilizer or anesthetic, those would have put her to sleep. He wishes she was asleep, that her vocal cords were so strained that she couldnât speak at all. He wishes she hadnât said that, hadnât brought logic into his delusion.
He tries to imagine what theyâll do to you, but his mind whites out to the sound of static. No. Not static. Your screams in the arena, once fabricated, but now made real.Â
No.Â
Itâs both.Â
Static and screams and static and screams and he covers his ears, weeping.Â
âI wish she was dead. I wish they were all dead and we were too.â
-
Epilogue
-
THE CAPITOL
There are snipers at all possible vantage points.Â
All hovercrafts have been grounded.Â
Should anything be picked up by the sonars, he has given express orders for it to be shot down immediately. He had peacekeepers previously stationed in Two brought to the Capitol overnight, almost tripling their numbers. This close to an attack like that, he canât afford to be lax in his security.Â
Despite the extra muscle milling around, or perhaps because of it, the citizens cheer as he steps out onto the balcony.
Even after all these years, the sight of his faithful, if not at times inane, people falling over themselves at the mere sight of him is invigorating. Itâs what he is owed, of course, what heâs due. Itâs invigorating all the same.
Coriolanus allows himself to relish the feeling. Heâs worked tirelessly to get where he is today, to get his country where it is today. Day after day, making the difficult decisions needed to keep the scales balanced so those unsuited for the task didnât have to. Moments such as these, it wouldnât do to squander them.
He raises a hand and a hush falls over the crowd, quelling the unrest. He surveys the audience, taking in their fears and hopes. He does not need to contemplate the approach he should be taking. He knows what his people need to hear.Â
âEsteemed citizens. Today, we stand in the shadow of a grievous attack. An assault upon the very heart of our beloved nation. Yesterday's events in the arena were not merely an affront to our sovereignty, but a blatant act of terrorism perpetrated by those who seek to undermine the tranquility and stability we have fought so very hard to maintain since the Dark Days."
He pauses, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the assembly. There are very few people who witnessed the Dark Days firsthand and lived to tell the tale. Even less so now than when the war initially ended, their names almost all lost through death or forgotten by time. Despite that, he made sure the generations that came after were taught about it, and the words âDark Daysâ became synonymous with âhorrors beyond comprehensionâ. Bringing it up has the desired effect. He watches as they shift uncomfortably.Â
âI know many of you are concerned by what you witnessed last night. Frightened by the events that have left us all shaken. Your safety is my top priority. I will not deceive you, my dear citizens, I will not shield you from the harsh realities of our world.â A lie. A necessary one. But a lie, nonetheless. âHear me when I say you have every right to be afraid. Rebels have infiltrated our sanctum, defiled our most cherished institution. They have stolen into our home, wreaking havoc and sowing chaos.â
A murmur ripples through the crowd, a tide of uncertainty underscored by a palpable sense of unease. Fear, apprehension. The perfect state for susceptibility.Â
âBut, they could not have done it alone. It is with a heavy heart that I must inform you that some of our own, once celebrated as championsâas victors, have now fallen into the clutches of treachery, their allegiance swayed by the insidious whispers of our enemies.â He grips the sides of his podium, leaning forward. âAs of today, they shall be branded as terrorists. Enemies of the nation.â He declares and so it is true.
There are gasps and cries of dismay, of outrage. Aghast and stricken, the people begin to speak over each other. Murmurs turn into shouts. He allows it as he already predicted this very reaction. Accounted for it, even. He lets them stew in their despair for a moment longer before raising his hand again. Silence.
âIt is a grave tragedy,â he says, voice heavy with somberness he doesnât feel, âthat the people we have allowed into our hearts, have put upon our very shoulders in an effort to uplift themâraise them from their stations, would throw our generosity into the mud...and our benevolence back into our face. A tragedy,â he nods along to his words. âBut not a surprise. While we mourn the loss of innocence, we must also acknowledge a glimmer of hope. We have reason to believe that some of our victors, unwitting pawns in this treacherous game, remain untouched by the poison of rebellion. Swift action was taken to rescue the innocent and the unaware, to shield them from the grasp of those who would seek to corrupt and manipulate them. They were spared from the rebelsâ clutches only by our decisiveness to intervene despite great risk. And we will continue to safeguard them from the horrors that would have awaited them at the hands of the rebels.â
There is a discernible note of relief in the air, a whiplash of emotions as they look to him for guidance. He had always been focused on the marketability of a victor, even when he was a boy. How to best sell them to the audience, what skillset should they develop, what makes them charming. As he gained power, climbed the ladder, those questions became someone elseâs to answer. But itâs possible he set the foundation for the job too well. Though it was his intention, the citizens have become far too attached. And the victors, far too comfortable.
âBut let me assure you, we shall not cower in the face of fear or despair. Our resolve remains unyielding, our commitment unwavering. We shall stand tall as we unite to root out this insidious threat. Let it be known that those who stand against us are not only enemies of the state but enemies of peace and progress. Enemies of every man, woman, and child in Panem that cherishes the stability and prosperity of our nation.âÂ
âEven the children?â
âWhat animals!â
âWhere do they draw the line?â
The irony of their outrage isnât lost on him. Itâs why he said it, after all.
"Our path forward is clear. We shall embark upon a thorough investigation of every remaining victor and sift through the ashes of betrayal to discern friend...from foe. We shall leave no stone unturned, no shadow unexplored. And mark my words, justice will be swift, and it will be absolute."
A sense of righteous fury and determination sweeps through the crowd as if theyâre getting ready to fight the war themselves. He would scoff under his breath if didnât irritate the sores. Realistically, many of them would think about this for a week, a week and a half at the most, before moving on. Shopping frivolously, partying excessively, hoarding their wealth gratuitously. Living naively in the bubble he formed for them. Over half a century later and Coriolanous is still bitter that theyâve never had to understand the disparity. But that is how it must remain, this is what he strived to keep. The Capitol citizens relishing their opulent lives as a right and not as the privilege it actually is.
"Together, we shall weather this storm. Together, we will emerge stronger, more united than ever before. For in the end, it is not the darkness that defines us, but the strength of our collective will to overcome it.â He stands resolute as the cameras zoom in, just as he instructed them to. Fervent applause echoes around him so loudly, that it wouldnât surprise him if it could be heard across the Capitol. He raises a hand in farewell, his mind already turning towards the trials that lay ahead. He finishes with, âPanem today, Panem tomorrow, Panem forever.â
-Â
âPanem today, Panem tomorrow, Panem forever.â
âAnd that was our brilliant president, making sure to reassure us all in these uncertain times.â Caesar Flickerman opens after Coriolanusâs speech. Showmanship has certainly become more wooden since the days of Lucky Flickerman, but it was a change needed to fit the times. Heâs paid to be a distraction and he does it well.
âWonderful speech.â His cohost, whose name he doesnât know and doesnât care to know, tacks on. He has no idea how the man has kept his job for as long as he has while being utterly forgettable. Though, itâs most likely theyâve just forgotten to fire him.
âWasnât it? Doesnât it just make you wanna get out there and kick some rebel butt?â Caesar throws one of his legs out in the semblance of a high kick before breaking into his clenched jaw laughter.
âNow, although no names have been officially said, I do have my fingers crossed about which victors were saved.â
âYou know, I hadnât even thought of that, Caesar. I know Iâll be in the minority in this, but, out of all the victors left in the arena, I hope Enobaria was saved.â
â Really?â
At the mention of her, he recalls the image of four victors strapped down to gurneys and unconscious.
He could have done without the woman from two, Enobaria. The rebels know better than to allow a potential mole in on their plot. As such, sheâs completely useless to him, most likely to just be sent home. Johanna Mason, so willful, so self-assured. No longer. They'll see to that.Â
Capturing Peeta was almost better than capturing Katniss herself. He told her to convince him of their romance and convince him, she did. It was nothing short of pure stupidity to leave him behind, but Snow isnât wasteful. Heâll have a use for him undoubtedly, and he will have it soon.
And you. It wouldnât be hard to find out if you had any part in the rebellion, and he knows you must have. For all your supposed obedience, youâre still defiant at heart. You can bat those pretty eyes of yours however much you want, it doesnât hide the hate in your gaze. He chuckles. Always so resentful. But youâre far more clever about it than Ms. Mason and far more convincing than Ms. Everdeen at hiding it. Theyâll squeeze every last drop, every morsel of information out of youâheâll see to that personally.Â
A clash was inevitable, it had been too long since the rebels had last made their move. Katniss and the heat her win garnered had all but handed them their opportunity on a silver platter. All of it was an annoyance, one heâd been preparing for. And, truly, it seems Coriolanus has gained much more than he has lost.
Thereâs a knock at the door that breaks him from his musings, followed by a Peacekeeper pushing it open. Behind them stood a timid girl, one of the assistants.
âPresident Snow?â
âYes.â
âYour granddaughter is waiting.â
Coriolanus hums and says nothing else, the sound of leather rubbing against leather as he squeezes his hands into fists making her squirm.
He decided long ago to lead by example when teaching his children etiquette and virtues, and his grandchildren after them. Punctuality is one of them. With that in mind and without looking away from the recap, he says, âVery well. Bring her in.â No point in keeping her waiting. The girl rushes to do just that, almost tripping over herself when he uses two gloved fingers to motion her in.Â
She sets up the communication device, connecting the call, and his granddaughterâs grinning face is projected before him.
âGrandpa!â
âHello, darling.â He smiles briefly, irritating the sores in his mouth. âWas there something you wanted to share?â He wonders momentarily if she was saddened by his announcement, knowing how much she idolized the victors.
âI learned a new song today! Would you like to hear it?â
âDid you?â He asks though he knows saying she âlearnedâ anything is being very generous. âBy all means.â
Calliope places the violin between her shoulder and her chin, getting into the correct position. She knows that much at least. Discreetly, he lowers the volume right before she drags the bow across the strings. He winces once she starts playing, another word used loosely, lowering the volume even more. Sheâs abysmal, simply simply put. So bad, in fact, that he canât notice the improvement she and her instructor swear is thereâhe never does.Â
But she only started her lessons very recently, sheâs a novice. Unlike you, the entire reason she even wanted to take up lessons. Your skill with the violin is truly something to marvel at. After your moving performance, sheâd been taken with the idea of playing herself. Heâs happy that was her main takeaway from that night. And youâre a far better person to emulate than Katniss Everdeen.Â
Coriolanus, for a long time now, has been of the mindset that music is only good for causing trouble. And heâs been proven right time and time again. Despite that, heâs always been partial to your playing. The way the notes soar and dance through the air, each one carrying its own emotion and story. You become one with your instrument, movements sure and fluid like youâre channeling something other.
Youâre not a singer, itâs part of why he prefers you. You played so often, not because you enjoyed it, but because he willed it. Perhaps thatâs where he went wrong in the past. He didn't need a performer. A bird couldn't truly be tamed without breaking its wings, after all. They were meant to entertain you with their primitive songs from afar. Heard, not seen. Birds werenât meant to be cared for or doted on.Â
You, however, invoke memories of the wayward lap dogs that once roamed the desolate streets during the Dark Daysâlost, yet in need of guidance and a firm hand. You responded with surprising grace to both rewards and punishments. The sort of unwavering loyalty that could be harnessed. Akin to those loyal canines who, once taken in, never strayed far from their master's side. Indeed, there was no need to break you; you were already tamed, domesticated by circumstance and necessity.
His mind wanders to a time long past, to his grandmother's cherished garden. He remembers the times she would force him up to the roof to help her, tending to the whims of the temperamental woman and her equally temperamental plants, diligently pruning away the encroaching weeds. He could never claim to have a green thumb, but there was one plant he remembers being fond of: lavender. A hardy plant that survived longer than many of his neighbors had and was always so rewarding to see grow. Splashes of purple and green on the ever-present backdrop of gray had made those days a little less dreary. The memory brings a faint smile to his lips that leaves just as fast as it arrived.Â
The woman is long since dead and so is her garden.
Coriolanus absently adjusts a vase of pristine white roses on his desk, contemplating the parallels between you and that resilient lavender plant.
So, yes. Perhaps you aren't an animal at all. Instead, a flower that endures. Beautiful and useful. And a Snow only surrounds themselves with the best.Â
Youâll need tending to, of course, some nurturing. Just as well. You have quite a few weeds he'll need to prune, but heâs certain the end result will be just as rewarding as those sprouting lavender buds in his grandmother's garden. Heâll need that splash of color in the foreground of this eternal war.
And who knows? Perhaps heâll have gotten you under control in enough time to have you perform at Calliopeâs birthday celebration. You might even be able to train her yourself. A mentor yet again.
While Calliope continues to play, his eyes drift back to the recap.Â
âNow, let's lighten the mood a bit, shall we? Did you catch that electrifying moment between two victors? I mean, talk about sparks flying!â
âPun intended, I hope?â
âYou know it, Claudius. Ha! If you donât know what Iâm talking about, or you were unlucky enough to miss it, two of our very own victors shared a firey moment on the beach.â They pull up a short video of your and Finnickâs pitiful display on the beach. "Oh, the passion! It was so unexpected, so intense, that yours truly couldn't contain his excitement, and well, I might have had a little tumble. But fear not, because we've got the clip ready for your viewing pleasure. Let's roll it!"Â
âWhatâs this?â Finnick pulls you forward into a deep kiss with crashing waves and the setting sun in the background. âIâexcuse me.â Caesar holds up a finger before passing out.Â
"Ah, classic Caesar, always getting carried away by the drama!â He speaks in the third person, laughing at himself as the clip of him is played again in slow motion. âBut seriously, folks, wasn't that kiss something else? Oh, what a moment! I think I need a fan myself after that!"Â
"I was on the edge of my seat, practically squatting the whole night!"Â
"Words right out of my mouth. Is it possible this fiery little dalliance flew under our radar all these years?" Â Â
"You know, I wouldn't be surprised. Those two had always been pretty close. So adorable."Â
"Too true, my friend. Too true. And you can bet your Capitol couture that we'll be talking about those two in-depth later. For now, let's dive into more highlights from the Games. Who impressed you the most? Which victors left you speechless with their skills? Which death rocked you the hardest? Share your thoughts with us about our all-star season, because the excitement never ends here at Capitol TV!"
-
END OF PART 1
A/N: I know this was a doozy, like WOOO. right? But that's the end of part 1, next part is mockinjay. might take a hiatus in between just to breathe and like, give me some air and time to plan. Come yell at me over on tumblr!!!!
#finnick odair#finnick odair x reader#hunger games catching fire#and they'd find us in a week#hunger games fic#hunger games finnick#hunger games fanfiction#finnick odair fanfic#finnick fanfic#finnick#finnick x reader#finnick x you#thg finnick#the hunger games catching fire#catching fire#the hunger games#the hunger games ballad of songbirds and snakes#the hunger games x reader#coriolanus x reader#coriolanus snow x reader#coriolanus snow#coriolanus x you
101 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Okay, different anon, but the thing about Zev (and Fenris) being in their 20's-30's has so much angst potential. Like, they age like humans. All of the other elves at the camp don't. They would probably just assume that the Thedas elves live for as long as they do, because why wouldn't they? And then they find out how young their otherworldly friends are. And that they're both considered to be adults, and will die so much sooner than the other party members assumed...
Alright, let me preface the post with an author's note and apologize to anon in advance because this is about to be a long one. I made a note of this topic last night before I went to bed with the intention of continuing it, so a very brief, one sentence synopsis was already saved in my drafts on tumblr when I got this ask, which was very convenient timing. One thing I want to address from the beginning is that a lot of this headcanon is going to reference the Codex Entry: Arlathan: Part One. I know fandom wiki is not to everyone's tastes, so I will not be linking it, but it was the source that I used for now. I agree that there is a lot of angst potential in a BG3/DA crossover with the differences in elven lifespans, but what if I told you that our beloved elves from Thedas might actually live longer in FaerĂťn? Here's where I take Bioware's canon and twist it into headcanon. I take my crack seriously if you can't tell. Bear with me, though, I'll make my way back around to Zevran and Fenris eventually.
First things first, in order to understand elven aging in Thedas, one must understand the phenomenon known as "the quickening." Unfortunately for us, though, not much really seems to be known about it. The term itself is used to label the effect of elves aging faster around other races, namely humans; however, a couple of issues arise when we examine the source of the codex.
Issue number one: bias. It is important to examine works in the context that they are written in. Now, there is much to be admired about the Dalish and their pursuit to preserve their culture and history in a setting that is ultimately against them, but this does not make their perspective infallible. The codex is told by a Dalish Keeper, according to the excerpt, in study of their ancestors. From that, we can already assume that some level of bias is introduced, given that there are groups of both the Dalish and the ancient Elvhen that take issue with humans and/or think they are inferior. If that is not convincing enough, take a look at the negative connotations when referring to humans in the text. They are "pitiful creatures". They are "brash and warlike". They have "no patience" when compared to "elven diplomacy".
Taking a look at these biases gives way to issue number two. There is no objective standpoint that addresses how and why quickening happens to elves. It is mentioned that more elves die of natural causes, such as those exposed to new diseases that the humans introduced to their people, but there isn't much explanation as to why others started experiencing shorter lifespans around humans. A lot of the answers from the elven perspective seem to boil down to the idea that elves were "tainted" by how impatient and short-lived humanity was, or that they were deemed unworthy of longer lives by their gods and sentenced to stay among them. There is no scientific approach, no deconstruction of the process. The best explanation we get out of this is "humans bad," which isn't all that satisfactory in my opinion.
This leads me into my current theory and headcanon. The elves' lifespan in Thedas is intrinsically tied to their connection to magic, not their proximity to other races. This connection can be nurtured âand their lifespan expanded even moreâ through the use of additional measures, such as spells and rituals. There seems to be some uncertainty about whether the Dalish actually live longer than the city elves; although, if true, then this can lend further credence to the idea that magic is an essential factor, mostly because we were not given much reason to assume that the Dalish limits their number of mages until Inquisition. (Don't get me started on that.)
Because the thing is, some of those ancient elves were implied to live freely among the humans. They "bartered and negotiated" with them. They apparently interacted with said humans long enough for the quickening to take a noticeable effect. In my opinion, what happened was that some of these ancient elves who stayed with the humans found that they liked it there. Some might have decided to settle down for good with them. Some could have found a home, companionship, family. Whatever their reason may be, they left behind Elvhenan, which the very idea would have been blasphemous to others at the time, and they lived out their lives among the humans. Eventually, some of them let go of their connection to magic, to the spells and rituals, so that they could die alongside their loved ones when the time came. They were at rest. They were at peace.
When framed in this context âset aside the fact that Bioware decided to make an oppressed group the oppressors of oldâ one must realize that Elvhenan was an empire. It was ruled by an elite, slave-owning class. A group of elves, even if it was only a small group, living apart from their people and giving up such an intrinsic part of themselves would prove a threat to the status quo those in charge hoped to maintain. They couldn't let others defect, so what do they do? They spread these ideas that humans caused the quickening or that unworthy elves are cast out and die sooner because it keeps others in line. These were lies at best and fear mongering at worst. Eventually, Elvhenan isolated themselves in response, and that was that. The truth was hidden. Then, the Veil was created, and all elves were cut off from the Fade, from their most natural form of magic. That being the reason why their lives shortened once more.
All of this to say that, once Zevran and Fenris are in FaerĂťn, I headcanon that "the quickening" slows once more, thus giving them longer lifespans even though they're oblivious to that fact and think they're only going to live about as long as the average human. This is also in part why I headcanon that Fenris and Zevran can cast magic in FaerĂťn as well. Think of their existence as elves (from Thedas) as a magnet, and think of magic as its opposite pole. While in Thedas, their connection to the Fade âand by extension, magicâ is interrupted because the Veil acts as a repelling force. A force that only mages can surpass.
Now, while in FaerĂťn, magic is in abundance. No longer is there a repelling force to interrupt the pull of the magnets towards each other. The Weave, for example, is a well of power that is more easily accessible, and its presence is similar enough to the magic in Thedas that it acts as another opposite pole for them. It's not something for them to think on. It simply is. The magnets click together, and both their magic and lifespan are restored by that connection.
Of course, if they were to return to Thedas, then so long as Solas hasn't fucked things up while they were gone they would presumably revert back to that previous state, but that's a whole other can of angsty worms. The inevitable question of whether or not a character in a crossover will return home, but we'll save that discussion for another day.
#bluerose answers#dragon age meta#i guess?#bluerose headcanons#crossover#baldurs gate 3#dragon age#zevran#zevran arainai#fenris#long post#idk how many people will read through this#but i enjoyed the analysis
13 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Week ending: 22nd September
Sometimes listening to the charts like this throws you up a forgotten treasure. Sometimes it's aggressively awful. Sometimes its in the middle and easily forgettable. But once in a while you get something else, something you can't quite categorise so easily. This, I would posit, is one of those songs. It breaks the great-to-terrible spectrum entirely, by dint of just being bizarre.
Close the Door - The Stargazers (peaked at Number 6)
There is nothing this song reminds me more of than a bad acid trip. If you told me that this was a lesser known early Pink Floyd oddity, I would not in any way doubt you. This is music they could play to drive you actually, medically insane.
We start with a high-pitched child's voice going "bah-dah-bah-dah-bah-dah" in a sing-song playground way, except something's been done to it, or it's been recorded such that it sounds uncannily like Crazy Frog's 1950s ancestor. It's a modern enough vibe that I actually stopped straight away and checked I'd got the right song, that's how weirdly 2000s it sounds.
Cutting straight across this, if you can imagine, is a chorus of what sound like grown men shouting Look out! which is all the intro you get before the Stargazers proper launch into the song, imploring you to Close the door, they're comin' through the window / Close the door, they're runnin' up the stairs / Close the door, They're hangin' off the ceiling / Those - bah-dah-bah-dah-bah-dah - are everywhere!
I think the most nightmarish thing here is that it's never specified what "they" are. They're clearly appearing in some number, and obviously unwanted by our main character, who is introduced gardening, before he them coming, warning everybody around him to get into the house, before attempting to hit them with a cricket bat - strong post-apocalyptic fantasy vibes. I'm imagining a world ravaged by attacks by small, malevolent, fanged goblins or pixies, or something of that ilk (Nac Mag Feegle?)
At the end of every verse, our main character gets a couple of lines, and he sings like a drunk pirate with a head cold gargling nails. Once you've got past this, you can hear about how They got into the kitchen, they got into the sink / They went into the cellar and poured themselves a drink / They got on the piano, ran up and down the keys / And soon I was a-standin' in 'em right up to me knees. I think this is meant to give a sense of lovable mischief-makers, except it all just sounds terrifying.
And then they're gone, and we get a comical, slowed-down verse about how Now that all the fuss is over, I sink into my chair / This house is all a shambles, but really I don't care. And... fair enough? You've had an ordeal, you've earned it. Except our main character can't catch a break, because as soon as he announces that I'm going to take it easy, try not to think of them ... You guessed it! Bah-dah-bah-dah-bah-dah-bah-dah - here they come again!
I'll not beat around the bush. This is a fever dream. I don't like it, but I do kind of respect its commitment to weirdness. It's working in a long-established tradition of children's novelty songs, it's got strong Alice in Wonderland vibes (and the Disney film did only come out four years previously) and it's also reminiscent of some of the worst 1990s and 2000s cheaply-produced novelty tracks. You could have easily sold a re-vamped version of this to me as a kid without even adding very many changes.
In some ways, this is a song that could have been a hit at almost any point, just by sheer weirdness. It doesn't make it good, but I like how strongly it commits to the bit. I also enjoyed the shock value of the Crazy Frog-alike at the start - you can absolutely imagine it cutting through the radio fuzz and hooking kids nationwide with its pure silliness and wanton chaos.
Favourite song of the completely-bizarre bunch: Close the Door
0 notes
Text
pairo
a kurapika character study and a speculation on his future
the first time he thinks about specifically pairo in a while is, when the little kid hes just met jumps off the boat to save the sailor.
he and leorio grab hold of gon before the ocean swallows him and he cant help but think back to when pairo grabbed hold of him, damaging his legs and eyes in the fall because then, no one had grabbed them.
it makes him wonder what pairo would be like if he was still alive today - a stupid thought, he knows.
heâll never find out.
he tags along with gon.
he tells himself that its not because he reminds him of pairo in a way.
leorio joins them, too.
they fight some more, petty arguments that adults wouldnt have.
probably, because they arent, even if they pretend to be.
they reach the hunter exams.
he tells leorio.
not every detail but enough. and he finds out, that leorios lost a friend too - maybe gon reminded him of that lost friend too. it hurts to be reminded so much of pairo but he deals with it.
he distracts himself.
as always.
maybe leorios sillyness helps.
he cant be weak right now. they reach trick tower.
he sees the spider tattoo.
he KNOWS its fake but its enough.
leorio deals with the aftermath.
then, no pairo for a few days.
they finish trick tower and take on the island.
he finds leorio, then gon finds them.
its only when both of them nearly die, that he is reminded of the loss hes experienced.
but gon doesnt loose hope so neither does he. Â
its so painfully pairo, to not loose hope. they all get through the challenge, him, gon, leorio, and killua too. hanzo breaks gons arm.
he doesnt understand how someone could just break a kids arm.
both he and leorio. later, killuas older brother reveals himself.
he wont let him hurt any children.
leorio and hanzo stand by his side. gon wakes up, they go to get killua, and once again gon reminds him of pairo too much.
then, separation.
he thinks less of individual loss.
revenge takes up his mind without any distractions around.
he learns nen, makes his chains, gets the job, goes to york new city.
people tell him the revenge will destroy him
he doesnt really care.
he thinks about them sometimes but not too much, he needs to stay focused.
melody knows now, too.
shes trustworthy he guesses.
no way to hide it from her either way.
he doesnt really care.
its september first and he doesnt go to meet them. leorio calls and he tells him hes busy with work.
he kills his first spider and its worse than he thought itd be.
he prays and for the first time in months, thinks about pairo again.
the spiders know him as the chain user now and theres no going back.
he doesnt really care.
nothing else in his life but revenge now.
too much happens, but he gets the eyes and thats what counts.
the spiders fake their death and he meets the others in the park.
he didnt realize how much hed missed them and laughs, for the first time in a long while.
he finds out that the spiders are alive.
gon leorio and killua insist on helping and he cant stop them.
he knows hed care if something happened to them and he hates it.
he takes the leader.
they send pakunoda.
he binds both of their nens.
he falls into a fever and pairos there again.
he sees him in hallucinations and the guilt kills him.
if hed been more careful and stayed away from the cliff, pairo wouldnt have saved him, wouldnt have been hurt, wouldve been able to leave to the outside with him, would still be alive.
its a selfish wish.
the survivors are the ones that bear most of the pain he knows this.
its selfish to wish this fate on another person, just so he wouldnt be alone.
he never did find that doctor for pairo.
when he wakes up from agony filled fever dreams, for only minutes at a time, leorio is there.
melody too sometimes.
often, leorio is sleeping, leaned against the wall next to him but when he isnt, leorio makes him drink water and swallow pills.
it hurts his throat.
cant he just go back to sleeping?
melody tells him that the nostrade girl is alright.
he wont loose his job.
heâll get the eyes.
all of them.
thanks to leorio, his fever goes away.
he thanks him.
but he wonders if leorio wouldve been able to help pairos eyes and legs.
leorio lost a friend and dealt with it by doing his best to not let anyone ever die again.
he lost his entire clan and dealt with it through pure destruction.
if it had only been pairo alone, maybe hed be training to be a doctor right now, too.
but he isnt that noble.
he knows that everyone was right and that the revenge is making him rot from the inside but theres no going back now.
hes gone back to not caring again.
its better to not care.
when he leaves, he doesnt tell gon and killua.
theyre kids, they shouldnt be involved in all this.
he cant get away without telling leorio, though.
he lies and tells him, theyll all reunite soon, but he knows they wont.
its better that way.
leorio pulls melody aside and tells her to take care of him.
he pretends he doesnt hear them.
how selfrighteous of leorio.
he goes back to his job.
starts hunting down the remaining eyes.
keeps climbing the ranks in the nostrade family.
hes good and they know.
leorio tries calling him, a lot.
he never picks up.
why wont he just take the hint.
its better to not get close.
he doesnt admit it, but its nice to know that leorio cares.
he misses them.
the chimera ants happen and he hears on the news.
it doesnt concern him.
leorio still tries to call.
the chimera ants are dealt with.
someone died.
its the chairman he thinks.
leorio tries to call him a few times, again.
he sends texts too but he doesnt read them.
he doesnt have time.
he cant get close.
they shouldnt get close.
its too late, he figures, so maybe âthey shouldnt get any closer than they already areâ is a better wording.
he hasnt thought about anything but revenge for so long.
he hasnt thought about just pairo for a while.
its nicer that way.
replacing any sadness with anger keeps him from crying.
mizai shows up.
joining the zodiacs seems useful to get the remaining eyes.
he finally answers one of leorios calls.
he cant give him his email.
too close.
mizai knows enough already.
hes thankful to, and for leorio.
he doesnt get why leorio still does all this, after everything he has tried to push him away.
then, prince woble.
she has little personality yet, shes a baby, but exactly because of that, shes the least rotten person hes met.
he sees the fear in queen oitos eyes and he promises her that he will protect them.
he doesnt lie for a change.
again, everything happens so fast.
they board the ship, everything spirals out of control.
if he keeps using emperor time, heâll be dead by the end of the week and he knows this.
leorio is there too but he doesnt see him.
he blacks out once, because he overused nen and bill nearly calls a doctor.
he wouldnt admit it, ever, he feels selfish to even think it, but it wouldve been nice to see leorio again.
theres too much going on to think of pairo.
a few princes die, others learn nen.
a big fight breaks out a few decks under his but he doesnt care, he focuses on prince woble and protecting her.
then, queen oito dies.
he feels it in every last bit of his body.
they were still connected through emperor time and he feels the sensation of death.
hes with melody and bill when it happens.
they were on break.
how stupid of him to think he deserves to rest.
he uses his last strenght to tell them that they need to get to queen oito and he sees bill sprinting away before his vision goes dark.
he doesnt die.
why should he, his body is still in more or less good condition.
but he knows death now.
when he wakes up, leorio is there.
panic overcomes him but leorio tells him to rest and that prince woble is alive.
leorio looks so, so angry, that a mother had to die to protect a baby from a unnecessary war over a stupid throne.
he would be too, but hes just become too good at turning his emotions off.
he tells him that hisoka killed most of the spiders until the woman with pink hair landed the final blow on him.
its only her and killuas younger sibling now.
he feels weirdly empty, and relieved at the same time.
its the most hes felt in a while.
he gets better fast and leaves again.
leorio tries to hug him goodbye but he pretends he doesnt notice and turns away.
leorio tells him to be careful.
âokayâ he lies.
then the sucession war is over.
somehow, prince woble is still alive and he is too.
thanks to leorio, probably.
hes gotten a lot stronger and better at using nen.
prince fuugetsu has the throne now, offiially.
shes griefstrucken but shes managing.
hes thankful to her kind nature and melodys newfound connection to her.
without her, they couldnt have faked prince wobles death.
then he goes to retrive the eyes from prince tsnedderichs chamber, leaves woble in melodys care for a bit.
leorio insists on coming with him, as emotional support.
he tells him he doesnt need it but leorio insists.
he regrets not being more forceful.
he regrets so, so much
its pairo again.
its his head.
the prince had his head in a jar, the middle piece to the missing eyes.
he stares into pairos dead eyes and for the first time in years, actually cries.
he thought that by now, he might have forgotten how to cry but he hasnt.
he screams and cries and everything just spills out.
he just cant grasp how someone could murder a child, cut off their head, and sell it.
he cant.
he hates how he cares.
leorio tries to hold him and he pushes him away, this time literally, but leorio is physically stronger than him.
he cries and punches and kicks leorio but he doesnt let go.
eventually he blacks out and he guesses that leorio carried him back to the med bay because thats where he wakes up.
leorio is once again asleep in a chair next to him.
theres a huge box next to him and kurapika knows whats in it.
oh the irony of it all.
finally a doctor who maybe couldve helped pairo and pairo is even here.
but its too late and pairo is dead and gone and its his fault.
he knows the spiders are truly at fault but you cant get rid of guilt that sits deep in your soul that easily.
he just lays there and thinks, of pairo and everything thats happend since he swore revenge, now eight years ago.
pairo made him promise to have fun, back then, before he left.
he never got to ask him if he did have fun.
melody comes in, holding woble and her eyes widen with happiness when she see that hes awake.
he holds a finger to his mouth and points at leorio.
she just smiles, sits down on the other chair.
then hands him woble.
the prince is sleeping, too.
she smiles in her sleep.
he looks at the sleeping baby, looks at melody, the sleeping leorio, thinks of gon and killua who are waiting back home, and smiles back at the child.
if pairo could still ask if he had fun, kurapika would truthfully say yes.
#this is bad and long but mags told me to post it so here you go every1!#this is like a mix of meta and actual writing so im embarassed about it JHKSHJSHJD#manga spoilers!!!!!!!!#this is 2k words so like. watch out#i might post it on a fic website too but. idk also fuck ao3#strawberrymeta#g#kurapika#hxh#this took like ten minutes of pysching up im so embarassed about my writinggg argh#anyways bye
34 notes
¡
View notes
Text
sooooooo I wrote a sequel to that love entities jmart post that got pretty popular. all you really need to know is that post mag 200 jon becomes a local cryptid and listens to people's stories about encounters with the entities to help unburden them of some of their fear. please enjoy!
_____________
Just inside the entryway of Old Fishmarket Close, hidden just out of sight of the street, there stands a shrine. It is not an old shrine of weathered stone, nor is it carefully crafted with intricate religious symbols, nor is it static, weighed down by years of collected dust. It is in many ways a living shrine; flowers bloom and wilt at its feet, while above it, against the wall of the Close, piles of paper, photographs, and keepsakes are haphazardly stacked and stuck. The shrine seems to breathe as each day passes, as innumerable and unsung hands replace its flowers and let their offerings crawl up its wall like vines.
The shrine is not marked, but everyone who looks for it, in the shadows of the entryway, knows precisely who it is for.
You arrive that day with only a piece of notebook paper in your hand. Upon it is written a short message, and not an uncommon one to see at the shrine: Thank You. A substitute, of sorts, for the flowers and other gifts that people often leave. You, like many others, are not well off, and you hope that a small note can make up for your lack of material offerings.
As you approach the shrine, a gust of wind whistles through the alleyway and rustles the pages plastered across the length of the wall. Youâve brought no adhesive, so you slip the piece of paper partially beneath a bouquet lying on the stone walkway. Itâs relatively fresh, so you hope it wonât be moved anytime soon. Youâve no idea who replaces the flowers, but you suspect itâs never the same person twice. The locals all know about the shrine and the person itâs meant for, and theyâve grown protective of them both.
Dozens of other people have had the same idea before you; the ground is littered with short notes of gratitude. Thank you for listening, says one, transcribed in loving calligraphy, the iâs dotted with hearts. Thank You For Finding Me, Whoever You Are, says another. I rely lik yor hat, says one written in crayon. Another says, Youâll probably never read this, but thank you for hearing my story. There must be hundreds of them, and there are more each time you visit.
You had spent the better part of the morning trying to come up with something more eloquent to write, but youâve never been great with words. Telling the mysterious person your story had been the only time youâd ever felt as though your words matched your thoughts, that what came out of your mouth was exactly how you felt, and that the person you were talking to understood you fully.
You suppose a thank you is better than nothing, and after one last fond look at the shrine, you turn to go.
A footstep that is not your own echoes down the alleyway. You turn, half-alarmed, but relax at once when you see who it is.
You have only ever seen him once before, about a month ago when you told him your story, but he is difficult to forget; his figure tall and thin, his posture horrendous, his features hidden entirely by a long coat and a wide-brimmed hat. He stands now at the far end of the alleyway, hands clutched before his hunched torso, giving you the distinct impression heâs staring directly at you.
âUm, hello,â you say, haltingly. Youâre not quite sure how to address him, but you figure a polite greeting is universal. You gesture at the shrine. âI donât have, uh, another story or anything. I was just leaving a note for you.â
His hat tips curiously to the side, and he shuffles forward with his cautious gait, peering closer at the shrine. The dark brim of his hat swivels towards you, as though asking a question.
âThe shrine,â you say. âI just left a short note. Itâs no big thing, I justâI wanted to leave something.â
The words seem to mean nothing to him. He looks at the shrine, then at you, then back at the shrine. He steps a bit closer to it, and reaches out a long-fingered, gloved hand to touch the petals from a bouquet of daffodils. After the briefest of moments, he pulls away again, hands resuming their wringing.
A thought occurs to you. âDo you . . . do you not know what this is?â
He shakes the hat once.
âThis is . . . this is for you,â you say, spreading your arms to encompass the garden on the ground and the sea of pages above. âThe flowers, the little trinkets, the thank-you lettersâitâs for you. From . . . from all of us, whoâve told you our stories. Youâve helped us so much, we wanted to let you know how much we appreciated it. How grateful we are.â
He doesnât react, and so you reach out and pick out a card, one that says, Talking to you about how scared I was of the dark made me less afraid of it. I sleep better at night because of what you did for me. Thank you, mysterious stranger. Much love, E.M.
âHere,â you say, handing it to him, and he takes it with a shaky glove. The brim of his hat lowers as he reads. "Thatâs just one of them. There are loads more just like that.â You survey the pile and pick out another. âThis oneâs from a kid, thanking you for helping their mom . . . And this oneâs just a simple thank you note but they did cover it in glitter glue, so, thereâs that . . . And this person wanted you to know that their anxiety improved after talking to you . . .â
He takes note after note from you, reading them all, silent and unexpressive as always, but thereâs something in his posture that is unbearably human. Somehow it reminds you of how people stand when they hold a baby chick in their hands.
âI canât believe you didnât know,â you say, not unkindly. Youâre both sitting on the ground now, amidst the bouquets and piles of thank-yous. âWho else would this all be for?â
As he picks up yet another note, a tremor runs through his body. He raises a gloved hand to the shadows beneath the hat, and you watch as two drops of water stain the page in his hand. His chest convulses as more tears fall, his hand moving under the hat to wipe them away, but they keep coming. Still he makes no sound.
You didnât know he could cry. You donât know why youâre surprised; heâs strange, certainly, and perhaps not entirely human . . . but he has heard so many horrible things, and human or not, he deserves a chance to cry.
âAre youâare you okay?â you say, not sure what to do.
The hat nods once, and then shakes.
âI . . . I know itâs probably a lot, all at once,â you say, and you reach out to touch his arm. The movement comes naturally, without much thought; you would have done the same for a friend.
He flinches at your touch, and you immediately pull away, but then he relaxes again, and nods. Tears are still falling from the shadows down onto his coat.
You touch his arm again, gently, and he doesnât move away. âIâm sorry if itâs overwhelming. But we really are grateful, and you have a bad habit of not accepting thanks. This was one of the only ways we could think to . . . to show you.â You take a deep breath, and gaze into the shadows of where his face might be, doing your best to look him in the eye. âWe donât really know who you are, or why you came here, or why you choose to listen to us. But somehow, we know you mean well. I think everyone whoâs told their story knows that, me included. That youâre trying to help us, that you want to do good. And you do. We . . . we want you to know that youâve done good.â
His chest rises and falls shakily, and though he still makes no sound you swear you can hear a sob. He reaches out and grasps your arm in turn, and suddenly you realize what he needs.
âCan I give you a hug?â you ask.
The hat nods, again and again, and you open your arms, and he falls forward. You would have done the same for a friend.
You almost expect the hug to be gentle, but it is not; it is tight and desperate, and feels so human you do not think twice about hugging him back just as tightly. He is not terribly warm, but you can feel a heart beating beneath his coat. A few tears fall on the back of your jacket. You know that if you just looked up, you would be able to see his face beneath the hat, but you keep your eyes shut tight.
When you move apart, a few moments later, he seems a little more composed, and no more tears fall from beneath the hat. He straightens his back a bit, growing taller even in a sitting position, and you can see just the barest hint of a mouth, which is smiling a delicate, wobbly sort of smile. He brings a gloved hand up to his chin, placing his fingertips against it, and moves them towards you, once, twice.
You are by no means fluent in sign language, but you recognize the sign for Thank you when you see it.
You smile back at him. âYouâre welcome,â you say.
He looks back at the shrine, at the piles and piles of notes he has yet to read. You watch as he picks up a handful more, seemingly at random, shuffling them in his hands and pressing them close to his chest. After a pause, he reaches out and slowly picks up one of the bouquets, overflowing with small blue flowers. Youâre not entirely sure, but you think they might be forget-me-nots. He pulls a single flower from the bunch and tucks it, carefully, into the collar of his coat, as though for safekeeping.
He nods once, satisfactorily, and stands slowly, giving a small bow in your direction before he turns and shuffles back down the alleyway, the bushel of blue flowers peeking over his shoulder, rustling in the breeze.
Just before he is swallowed by the shadows at the far end of the Close, you call out, âThank you! Again. For . . . for everything.â
Itâs certainly just a trick of the light, but when he turns back to look at you, just before the shadows overtake him, you swear you can see the light catch on a single, twinkling eye, crinkled in one corner by what must be a smile.
478 notes
¡
View notes
Note
As someone getting into podcasts, Iâve seen a lot of stuff about popular podcasts on here, and the one Iâm the most confused about is The Magnus Archives. I know from some Tumblr posts and such that itâs a horror podcast, but could you maybe share what you like about it? Iâm curious because I do think it seems like something worth getting into, but I also would like some info on it before I try it out, as Iâm a huge D&D nerd so my podcast experience is limited to that. Anything you could share would be nice, and I do apologize for the long ask on podcasts. Thank you for whatever you give on it
First off I will say that The Magnus Archives (TMA) is a horror anthology spanning 200 episodes that have a primary focus on individual paranormal encounters from different people that have been submitted as written statements to an organisation called The Magnus Archives. The plot picks up with the arrival of Jonathan Sims, the new head archivist, who is tasked with organising and digitising the archive of supernatural statements. The secondary focus of the podcast is on the lives of the archival team that work with or interact with Jonathan Sims.
Secondly, I like TMA because it succeeds where a lot of indie horror productions fail because they focus on audio horror rather than having to make visual horror on a tight budget, especially considering much of TMA is cosmic horror and uncanny valley horror. Sometimes when small scale projects (for example; youtube short films) try to visually depict horror that is described as "impossible" or "indescribable" or "always shifting," it's really hard to capture that without a big budget for effects - TMA has some really talented audio engineers and writers, so they can weave a really tight tapestry of spooky intrigue within the limited medium of the podcast.
At least for me, while TMA is certainly a horror podcast, it isn't a necessarily scary podcast - everyone has different fear triggers, and certain episodes do creep me right out, but you aren't going to be jumpscared by an episode, nor feel the need to pause or skip it for being too scary, at least in my experience! One of the scarier episodes is an early one, MAG 15: Lost Johns' Cave, and even though it was horrible to imagine myself living that scenario, it is still a statement told after the event has occurred, so there's an element of safety within the fear. I don't think this is a bad thing at all - quite the contrary - because its still thrilling to listen to, just not full on terrifying. It makes the barrier for listening to it pretty low so non-horror and horror fans alike enjoy it. It's also very easy to get through like a dozen episodes while drawing, which is a big plus for me!
Finally, I know the image on the internet focuses a lot on the reoccurring characters and the romance angle, but honestly for the first 2 seasons its very light on interpersonal drama and reoccurring characters (for a lot of people, they don't even realise until the end of S1 that there's an external plot outside the individual horror stories, so don't worry about it too much) I don't think its for everyone, but if you're interested in horror and you want short-form audio content, definitely give TMA a go!
80 notes
¡
View notes
Text
request;Â Shuichi and his fem!s/o take each other virginity?
pairing(s); shuichi x AFAB! reader
warnings; post-game saihara, saihara has some PTSD from the killing game but it is not heavily mentioned, cussing AFAB! reader, soft dom! Shuichi, vanilla-ish, intense kissing, mention of marriage, hurt/comfort-ish?, angst-ish?, petty arguments, sexual frustration, they both losing their v-card, shuichi picks you up, shuichi reads porn mags but not elaborated here, established relationship, they've been dating 6 months btw, they're living together, cyring, begging, accidental overstimulation, self-indulgent, irresponsible and unprotected sex(always wrap it before you tap it you fucking idiots), unedited but used spellcheck. OKAY I KNOW 6 MONTHS IS REALLY SHORT AND I HAD A DIFFERENT IDEA IN MIND BUT I JUST DBHSBJHSBD IM SORRY THIS IS JUST SUPER MESSY
note; i rushed the end and this is kind of garbage(god please don't read this), but here's a few songs that i listened to while writing this;
505 - Arctic Monkeys & Cute Panties Soaked In Arizona Iced Tea - Sewer//Slvt & a bunch others idk
wc; 5.8k+
You both dabbled in the idea of having sex, having shared mutual trust and desire for each other within the early stages of your love-filled relationship.
Even so, the obvious statements were left unsaid, and the obvious desire you both have for each otherâs bodies had been left alone, never to be picked up again.
Now donât underestimate yourself, there would be some not-so-rare make-out sessions when you both got into the mood and made sure to give each other âthe lookâ, but theyâd always end in Shuichi stiffening up and asking if youâd like to stop.
And like an idiot, you had always said the same goddamn thing, the opposite of what you wanted to say. âSure, y- yeah.â Always praying he wouldnât hear the disappointment in your voice. You didnât want him to be upset that you wanted to continue, because wouldnât that just be selfish of you?
Your prayers always seemed to be answered anyway, though mostly carried by Shuichiâs helplessly obvious nature; he ate it all up.
But maybe you shouldâve been praying for the opposite because otherwise, you wouldnât be here right now.
Maybe it was the stress from the fact that Shuichiâs boss yelled at him today, maybe it was from the fact that he had one of his colleagues accidentally file one of the most important cases, improperly, maybe it was because you both hadnât fucked in 6 months.
Well, whatever it was, it had Shuichi fuming.
âThis? Again?â Shuichi sighed in an attempt to calm himself, his face lacking the patience it usually held.
âWhat do you mean âagainâ!? Iâve told you this, tons of times before!â To be fair, you had no idea why you had been so angry either, but before you could even think or hold yourself back, random arguments you truly never cared about had been brought up.
What the hell were you two even fighting about?
Despite your mind screaming at you to stop, your mouth continued to act first. âGod, why donât you ever listen to me? You know, sometimes it seriously just feels like Iâm talking to a brick wall when I talk to you.â That wasnât true.
âIs that right?â He didnât know what came over him. âWell, if weâre talking about our talking habits, I think you sometimes talk too much; itâs hard to keep track of what youâre saying sometimes, and it just- it brings me a headacheâŚ!â That wasnât true either; he was a detective, he listened to every single detail you spoke out from those beautiful lips. Shuichi would listen as intently as he would during an investigation as he gathered information from perps.
But you didnât know that. You had been too busy reeling from his previous statement to remember all the nice moments you had before this. His words felt like acid on your palpitating heart. Did you talk that much?
You gulped, lip trembling without your consent. âY- yeah?â
No, I didnât mean any of it. Please donât look at me like that. â... Yeah.â Shuichi averted his eyes as he lied for no good reason.
You nodded in feigned indifference, chewing the inside of your cheek as you attempted to walk past him and outside the kitchen â to which he immediately stopped you, an urgency laced within his actions. Sudden anxiety wracked his body, and images of the previous executions flashed in his mind.
You couldnât go.
With his eyes wide in a slight panic, they narrowed back to their normal width as he took a deep breath, pulling you towards him and suddenly pushing his lips on yours. âShu-â he blanketed any open space for noise to escape through with his lips, kissing you with desperation youâve never witnessed firsthand.
Despite your internal concern for him, your hands slipped up his shoulders to the back of his neck, pushing him closer to you than he already was on instinct.
Okay⌠This was okay. It was better than fighting, that was for sure.
You were confused by the sudden display of physician affection, but you could only get a little of you to care; you missed him. It had only been 5 minutes into the fight, yet you had been pulling him close like you hadnât seen him in a year. Luckily for both you and him, he missed you too. He didnât like fights. Especially not meaningless ones like these.
You both didnât know how, nor when, but before you knew it, you had been sitting atop the kitchen counter, legs wrapped tightly around Shuichiâs waist as his hands gripped yours. A familiar, heavy feeling of arousal pooled up at your stomach, remaining there like an itch you knew only Shuichi could scratch. Shuichi was comfortably close for you to somewhat feel his phone poke at your thigh, but even so, not close enough. Clothes started to feel restricting, and you both shared the same need to just tear them off, but
â
âS/o,â he muffled on your lips, trying his best to try and pull away from your captivating lips on his, though it was incredibly hard with those velvety lips of yours.
âS/o!â The bad feeling in his stomach grew, and he suddenly realized it had been because he didnât want such a special moment for the two of you, to be spoiled by a petty fight neither of you would remember in a few days. He didnât want your shared story to be an argument that leads to sex. Call him a hopeless romantic but, that simply didnât sit right with him.
Shuichi pulled away abruptly, apologizing under his breath as he avoided eye contact with a slightly puzzled you. âIâŚâ He started nervously, gently nestling his forehead atop your beating heart in an attempt to self-soothe himself.
"I donât want us to finally, um, do... This out of- of anger and- S/o, you have to know that I love you so much and that I-â That wasnât what he meant to say, it didnât come out right, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldnât think of what he had originally planned to say. His mind was jumbled, words werenât good enough for him anymore. Shuichi began to prick small unwanted tears at the corner of his eyes as he rambled with sincere intention.
âI donât want to look back at this day and- Or what if you regr-â
You shook your head frantically before he could finish his sentence, gentle fingertips tapping the underside of his head as you urged him to look into your eyes. You sighed fondly as you swam in those pools of liquid gold, a small, assuring smile contorting onto your face.
âItâs okay, I know, I know you didnât mean it.â You took another breath as you continued, a deeper inhale. âAnd I know what you mean but, Shuichi I⌠No matter what, I could never regret a single thing with you,â His hands tightened around you.
âAnd frankly, it doesnât matter how we ended up⌠Doing this with each other.â It was kind of funny how you both couldn't say the word 'sex'. A three-letter word that may have seemed terrifying to the two of you back then, started to gradually lose its intimidation factor.
âBecause as long as you love me, and I love you, thatâs all that will matter.â You lightly laughed at how sappy you sounded; wondering if youâd be this romantic when reciting your vows.
You two weren't even married.
But Shuichi would be lying through his teeth if he said he hadn't visualized you in a veil; and wow, did you look amazing.
Shuichi paused, gazing up at you with intense affection, and love for you. You could feel your cheeks heat up from how intently he gazed at you, you couldn't help but slightly shrink underneath his gaze.
Without missing another beat, Shuichi suddenly broke the gaze, and wrapped his arms underneath your bottom, picking you up with a concealed struggle. He'd have thought spending most of his time typing in that office, would give him some sort of arm strength.
Well, you'd find out later, wouldn't you?
Making his way to the bedroom carefully, Shuichi gently set you down on your back, trapping you in between his arms and locking his lips back onto yours soft and slowly, unlike his last pecks.
You could feel your heart rate speed up as he started to run his hand underneath the thin material of your top, and despite the rising anxiousness itching at you, the feeling of love and anticipation easily overpowered the feeling â though not completely.
For a split second, Shuichi pulled away to pull your shirt up and over your head, and the moment his loving, eager golden eyes found their way back to you, he swore he almost suffered a cardiac arrest on the spot.
With your hands resting beside your head, lips swollen and exposed chest heaving; he thought you looked like the most stunning human being that had ever graced this earth.
And he wasted no time showing you how he felt.
Quickly stripping himself of his shirt, you watched in slight amusement as he struggled to throw the material across his room, his eagerness becoming his enemy. He felt the mattress slightly dip and inflate, though he couldn't see anything as his vision was obstructed. Shuichi â despite having a feeling you had sat up and was probably going to help â didn't want to submit into his embarrassment just yet. He could take off his shirts, and he was going to prove it-
His eyes clenched shut in frustration, suddenly shot open as he felt a cool breeze hit his warm face, as well as the sound of quiet laughter.
"C- come on, don't laugh...!" Shuichi complained half-heartedly.
You grinned. "Sorry, sorry," You raised your hands in defence, taken by surprise as
Shuichi pinned the same hands back onto the bed, playfully pecking your face all over before moving down the valley of your neck and collarbone.
You did your absolute best to not laugh as Shuichi had told you to, but you couldn't prevent the huge, goofy smile that broke out on your face. The euphoria of having someone you truly love and trust, showering you with affection, combined with the ticklish feeling of his slightly chapped lips on your neck, had caused you to giggle.
"Is it- Is it really that funny?" Shuichi grumbled, kisses turning into gentle bites as he wanted to get you to make noises that weren't giggles; not that he didn't adore the sound.
Just not in this situation, nor position.
"It's not, I-" You snorted, "I promise! I just, I feel really, really happy right now." You admitted in between laughter.
You felt Shuichi pause against your neck, and your laughter died down as you wondered if you did something wrong.
"Shuichi-?" You squeaked as you felt his warm breath and kisses travel quickly towards your stomach, right above where you wanted it most. You could feel your face heat up, as well as your core, from the mere puff of air.
Your excitement slowly turned to dread as you felt his hands slowly slide down to the waistband of your pants, and without realizing it, you stiffened up. You felt slightly guilty of your reaction; you wanted this, right? You were so excited a moment ago, where did it go? The logical part of you didn't seem to want to chime in and say, 'It's a natural reaction!'
So you settled for chewing your lip in an attempt to distract yourself from the heart-wrenching guilt.
The action hadn't gone unnoticed by Shuichi; he knew that habit all too well. It was a nervous habit, quite often in many people, but it always seemed to drive Shuichi crazy when you did it. He never noticed when others did, as he was constantly too busy staring straight at you like a boy with a hopeless crush.
But look at him now.
Shuichi from 6 months ago probably wouldn't believe the Post-Shuichi, that he had got the chance to be your boyfriend, let alone share such an intimate moment with someone as special as you.
"Hey, look at me," He grinned gently as he caught your attention.
"It's... It's just me here. You don't have to worry, or be nervous because I'm right here, and I... I'll love you no matter what." It was hypocritical to say, as his hands had practically been quivering beyond his control, but he spoke the sincere truth for you.
He watched in slight anxiousness as you stayed in silent, stunned shock. Shuichi started wondering if he should've said something else-
"O- Okay, yeah, you can- You can, um." You didn't mean to sound so awkward, but you hoped the slight eagerness laced in your voice made the message clear enough for him.
Shuichi slipped his thumbs underneath the waistband of your pants, golden eyes focused entirely on your face as to detect any discomfort.
Seeing none, he slipped the rest of it off, growing excited yet also nervous as he saw you for the first time. "You're soaked..." He uttered underneath his breath in stunned awe, unwillingly causing you to jerk your legs shut.
And who's fault is that!? You wanted to say that, but in the condition and position you were in right now, it didn't seem very possible nor ideal.
You let out a small whimper as you felt Shuichi gently encourage your legs back open, a small pout on his face as you hadn't given him enough time to savour the visual.
No words were said, and no words were needed as Shuichi communicated his wanton need for your pussy with nothing but his eyes. Captivated and persuaded by his puppy-dog eyes, you hesitantly opened your legs back up, silently gasping as you felt the cold air hit your glossy folds yet again.
Your momentary shock faltered into embarrassed confusion as you caught Shuichi staring at it with a thoughtful gaze. It was strange; you felt like an animal at the zoo up for display to just... Stare at.
But perhaps the most embarrassing thing about the whole thing was the stars in his eyes as he watched you twitch and shudder. âSh- Shuichi.â You tried to snap him out of his gaze, face growing hotter and hotter as time passed by with him continuing to stare at your impatient pussy.
âIâm just going to⌠Put one in.â
If there was anything Shuichi had learned from the numerous articles on how to please your partner during sex, is to always prep them.
âWait, huh-?"
His finger sunk in easily, prodding finger slipping into a pillowy bundle of nerves; it was like heaven on earth for Shuichi, and he wanted to make sure it felt the same for you.
"Hah- Nnnn!â
Your loud moan snapped him out of his trance, and unfortunately, he had reacted a moment too late as his finger had already been knuckle deep.
Experiencing a mini panic attack, guilt overwhelmed his body, and he moved to pull out, only to be caught by surprise as you caught his wrist right before he could.
"N- No...! It's- It's okay, mmngh- Just- just feels good, is all." You were glad you hadn't lost the complete ability to speak yet; because that'd surely be humiliating, wouldn't it?
Shuichi tensed his hand unintentionally, causing you to jolt slightly as you could feel every single movement. Shuichi's eyes widened in realization and guilt at your sudden reaction.
"A-Ah, sorry! I didn't mean to-" He cut himself off, head tilting as you moaned a little too loud for your taste â but not loud enough for his.
Shuichi shifted himself, so his face was hovering over your blissed-out one, slight confusion taking over your features as he seemed to be watching you carefully, almost as if he was expecting something â
With a sharp inhale, you felt your hole swallow in another finger, the pleasure now doubled up. If this is what fingering felt like... Then you'd have to assume the main course felt 5x as good as this, right?
Your hands shot up to his shoulders to dig your nails into, the pleasure finally becoming too much as he started experimentally moving in and out slowly.
Shuichi would've asked, 'Is this okay?' but judging by your moans and pleas for more, he concludes he has his answer.
Running his thumb down your folds, Shuichi decided he would explore your pussy as he continued his slow thrusts in your clenching hole â and what better way to do that than to accidentally brush his fingers against your clit?
You nearly sobbed, climax rising alarmingly close, before dropping as Shuichi continued with his exploration.
"Shuichi! T- There! Right there! Please!" You repeated like a mad man, nearly jolting up if it wasn't for Shuichi's body that loomed over you.
With a confused, but obedient nod of his head, Shuichi tested the waters yet again, eyebrows furrowing as he pressed around in random spots. "Ah!" His eyes widened in slight achievement as he watched you start to violently spazz out the moment he pressed onto a button-like nerve.
"C- Coming, I'm- I'm comin- Ahnn!" Shuichi began roughly circling his thumb over the bundle of nerves, unknown of how sensitive the nerve was, and unknowingly forcing you into overstimulation.
"Sh- Ah- W- Wait!" You stammered, squirming away from his unrelenting hand, unsure as to why it had felt as strong as it felt. "Wait, please!" Shuichi suddenly pulled away from your clit, panic taking over his body yet again as he carefully picked you up and slipped you onto his lap.
"I- I'm sorry...! I didn't... Are you- Are you okay?" He stuttered, eyes wide with concern.
Had he gone too far? Was he missing something? Maybe there was a spot you didn't like?
You shook your head, doing little to assure the rising storm of worry you knew Shuichi would accumulate.
"I- I'm okay, it felt good. I think you just overstimulated me a bit but," You brought your arms around his neck, scooching your partially numb ass over his erection.
"... Not like I didn't like it." You grinned lopsidedly, leaning up to capture his lips into a passionate kiss, one filled to the brim with ever-lasting passion. He wasted no time to reciprocate, face slightly reddening as he groaned from the slightest pressure of your thigh pressing down against his erection.
"Sorry...-" Shuichi slipped in an apology, before quickly being sent back into the depths of your touch.
"Don't be-" You countered, letting one of your hands run down the crevices and nooks of his scrawny chest and stomach, down to trace his faint V-line.
"Mm-" An unplanned moan slipped out, and the blush on his cheeks worsened. He was sensitive, and that was to be expected for a first-timer. Though Shuichi refused to believe it was his sensitivity, but your soft touch.
Jolts of pleasure shot up his spine, and his pants only grew tighter, to the point where his brain was screaming at him to take them off.
Lucky for him, you complied without another thought.
You broke the kiss, resting your forehead against his chest as you hunched over to unbuckle his pants. The breathy and beautiful sounds of Shuichi panting like a dog-in-heat above you only made your fingers work faster. The sound of his zipper being pulled down hit his ears, and his eyes clenched tight shut as he felt a curious hand fiddle with his boxers.
"Can I...?"
He nodded frantically, an adorable eagerness overtaking control of his actions.
As you slipped your hand into the binds of his grey-scale boxers, you weren't sure what you were going to see, or how he would feel once you got your hands on his stiff length.
Shuichi wasn't sure what he was expecting either, but expectations didn't matter when you were with each other, right?
"H- Hnnnn...!"
Well, even so, he sure as hell wasn't expecting his strained whine he let out the moment your hand coiled around the base of his cock. With his whine unintentionally egging you on, you decided to pull it out all the way, curious to see him.
God, if you were to laugh now, he'd probably die.
The truth was, you werenât sure if you could physically laugh, nor breatheâŚ. Or even speak for that matter. He rendered you speechless, and as he tried to read your expression, he found himself praying the silence was a good thing. Though before the thick, lust-filled air could suffocate you both, you decided to voice your thoughts.
âW- Will that fitâŚ?â Your face was probably as hot as a pizza pocket fresh out of the oven.
Now, you werenât sure what a real dick looked like; you hadnât seen one in real life before, so maybe it was average in dick sizes, but you couldnât help but shudder from uncontrollable excitement combined with the fear of that thing tearing into you.
Shuichi noticed the look of fear on your face, and his instinct kicked in; nervosity and anxiety went as he focused on your needs instead, something heâd always done, to an almost unhealthy point.
You let yourself fall back onto the mattress yet again, your head that had been lost in its own thoughts, hitting the plush pillows as Shuichi softly guided you comfortably down. It seemed only now did you realize you were completely bare to Shuichi, head to toe, naked. What a convenient time.
Shuichiâs T-Shirt struggles couldnât distract you now, and so there you sat, avoiding eye contact with the worried boy as you shrunk further into yourself. You were ready, you repeated to yourself. But perhaps your true fear had been, was he ready for you?
His voice broke the upsetting silence, and out came the words you didnât want to hear. âIf youâre having doubts, we donât have to do this today, or ever, for that matter.â Shuichi was so close to you, you could practically hear the sound of his little heart beating unevenly. Your hand subconsciously lifted and set itself on his chest to try and feel the small hum and vibration of his heart, and for a second you almost forgot what he had asked.
âI⌠Shuichi, I want this but,â You werenât sure how to explain, and a part of you wished he could just read your mind and tell you exactly what you wanted to hear. But relationships werenât that easy.
âI⌠What if I dissatisfy you? Like, what if Iâm too small, or too loose, or- or what if how I look impacts the experience; are you sure you want to have your very first time with someone like me? Like-â Shuichi cut you off with his lips, the desire for you to stop talking about things that would never happen, as well as the desire to kiss you, combining into this moment.
The man wore an expression of pure earnestness; the confidence he had almost scared you. âI love you so much, and none of that matters to me. I promise you, none of that will ever happen.â His voice was heartbreakingly sincere, to the point where you felt guilty for doubting him.
He, honest to god, understood how you felt completely. Shuichi was afraid he would cum too early, or if he wasnât long enough, or girthy enough- He was terrified of ruining your first experience with him, he just didnât want to look the emotion because he was afraid diffidence wasnât sexy.
Maybe it was ridiculous, but to be fair, your assumption of yourself dissatisfying him was even more so.
Not trusting your own voice to speak, you simply averted your eyes and nodded, exhaling slowly as you tried to push your doubts away. Shuichi followed your gaze, using a gentle hand to tilt your head back to face him, wanting you to look at him as he finally puts it in.
âIâll go⌠really slow, okay? Tell me if you want me to stop, okay baby?â You went beet red at the new pet name, but before you could counter his sneaky remark, your voice and breath were stolen from you as you felt something warm throb at your entrance. Was that his â
âSh- Shit...!â You hissed, eyes clenching tightly shut to conceal the small tears prickling at the corners of your eyes. You were right, it was going to hurt.
Shuichi had only slipped in the tip of his cock, marvelling at how easily it sunk in at fault to your slick. He bit back several low moans that threatened to spill out of his mouth, God, you felt so warm inside. Perhaps it was a gross thought, but Shuichi hadnât exactly been thinking anymore, eyes clouded and nearly crossed from the intense, foreign but pleasing feeling.
âH- How does It feel this goodâŚ?â He slipped quietly to himself, eyes lidded as he lost himself in your embrace.
Gulping harshly, he stilled his hips and tore his eyes away from your walls that hugged him so snugly, shifting his attention instead to your pained expression. With a hushed and strained voice, Shuichi voiced several shy but sincere praises and assurances.
His bony hands travelled up from your hips, to lace your hands, fingers shakily lacing your fingers together. Shuichi found himself sighing in relief as he could feel your stiffness slipping away, squeezing your hand as a reminder that he was proud of you for it.
âDo you want me to move?â Shuichi asked, worried eyes darting to your concealed ones.
You pursed your lips, hesitating to shake your head no. You knew they couldnât stay like that forever â Well, Shuichi probably wouldâve if you told him to, but you couldnât do that to him. Then again, you were still trying to get used to the painful yet filling intrusion in between your legs.
You were on a mental crossroad, unsure of what to say in response to such a simple question. And great, now you left him too long without a reply; the poor guy was just laying there. You could hear your brain screaming at you to just say something! Just fucking say something-!
Shuichi noticed your slight discomforted expression, as well as feeling you tense underneath him. A light bulb went off in his head as he thought of a way to make it all better, and he opened his mouth to speak once again.
âHey, itâs okay, itâs okay, just um⌠Just trust me, okay?â You felt him squeeze your hands again, to which you squeezed back, voice caught in your throat.
You trusted him, of course, you did. What if he didn't know how much you trusted him? You would put your entire life in his hands, you would jump off a cliff if he told you it was safe.
Your lifeline spoke up again, "Take a deep breath and then exhale at three. R- Ready?"
You nodded, taking the deepest breath you could.
"One," Shuichi whispered.
"Two," You felt your shoulders relaxing.
"Three." As soon as your entire body sunk into the sheets, relaxing completely, he sunk the rest of his length inside you, pushing harshly against your hands pinned on the bed for leverage. Shuichi had been holding his breath as to not moan too loud, despite the foreign feeling, it almost felt like it was meant to be like this. Would it be cheesy if he thought fucking you was his destiny?
You gasped sharply, eyes shooting open as your jaw dropped, silent screams escaping your mouth as your back arched into him.
"Ah- Ah!" Your strained moans grew louder as the stretch finally registered within you. A bead of sweat formed on your forehead as you squeezed his hands tightly, wanting to pull him closer.
Shuichi didn't say anything, biting down on his lip and nearly drawing blood as he bottomed out, his balls clapping gently on the tender skin of your ass.
You couldn't help but whine uncontrollably the feeling being too much. You could feel everything. The small curve of his perfect cock, the feeling of his tip pulsating into your walls and every goddamn accidental shift of his Shuichiâs hips.
With his hips pressed as close as they could be against yours, you had no choice but to wrap your legs around his waist, heels bumping against his tail bone as you did such.
Everything seemed to slow after a couple of seconds filled with breathy silence, your heart rate slowing down as well. The stretch remained, but the pain slowly melted away with every exhale you took, pleasure and need overtaking it instead. âSh- Shuichi.â After hearing your voice so brittle, Shuichi lifted his head from your shoulder in urgency and concern. âY- Yeah? D- Donât worry, I wonât move until y-â
âN- No, you can- You can move, it- I want it.â You stammered over your words, suddenly shy as you pleaded for him. It was embarrassing to be begging for something so lewd, but youâd soon learn that embarrassment wasnât valid when you were screaming your lungs out.
Youâd wonder why you were both suddenly so timid with each other, treating each other like fragile glass that could break if you arose your voice too high.
Nodding uncertainly at your words, Shuichi gave your hands one last reassuring squeeze unsure if he had done that to assure you or him.
With a shaky inhale, Shuichi tested the waters by rolling his hips against yours gently. Worrying whether he was doing it right, as well as worrying if he hurt you. Though heâd be lying if the worry didnât somewhat slip his mind the moment he felt that nearly irresistible wave of bliss wash over his body. Not wanting the feeling to stop, Shuichi decided heâd do it again, causing you to moan louder than the first time.
He couldnât help but feel something strike his heart, and before he knew it, he was thrusting harder, more, aiming in different directions to get you to moan louder.
âHah!â It was a foreign feeling, but that didnât necessarily mean it was a bad thing. You could feel your heart pulsating, a thin layer of sweat cultivating on your skin and his, and most of all you could feel Shuichi moving inside you. Every inch of him rubbed against your walls, and all of it just felt so fucking addicting.
âS/o!â His call for your name had lost itself in the sea of your moans as well as his own.
You could only reply in rickety moans, body bouncing as each thrust he granted upon you pushed your head closer to the headboard; the only thing keeping you as close as you were to Shuichi, being your connected hands.
âSh- Shuichi, fuck!â You couldnât even remember your name anymore, the name of your lover rolling off your tongue a couple of hundred times as your eyes rolled into the back of your skull, his hard pace driving you to insanity. You couldnât even recognize yourself anymore, moans that escaped your lips sounded so pornographic you couldnât possibly assume those were yours.
Shuichi on the other hand had been moaning and grunting like he was in pain; the way your walls clenched around him had brought him closer and closer to his high, but he didnât want to cum just yet. He wanted to get that sweet spot.
It was so incredibly gratifying every time you called out his name; maybe not-so for the neighbours, but he couldnât help but feel slightly smug as his neighbours wouldâve known that it was â âShuichi!â â who had been making you wail and moan like that.
Your uncertainty and discomfort from earlier disappeared into thin air, forgotten forever as you lost yourself in this new feeling of being plowed like a cornfield.
Finally finding the energy and courage to pry open your tear-filled eyes, your jaw remained slack, mouth blubbering out nonsense and âI love youâs as you made eye contact with Shuichi.
You felt your heart stutter and stop a moment as you saw how pretty he looked at that moment. With his facial expression contorting into one of pure pleasure, and a thin layer of sweat making his skin almost seem like it was glowing, combined with the loving look in his eyes; it was all too much, and before you knew it, you made your own lewd expression as you felt a foreign knot suddenly build up and untie in your stomach just as quick.
With stuttered, pathetic attempts at pleading his name, you attempted to get his attention as you had been slightly afraid of what was building up inside you. âSh- Shu- Some- Somethingâs- Mmnhah!â You sobbed out, jaw going slack as screams poured out from your throat.
Shuichiâs eyes widened just a fraction as he realized what was happening, slowing his hips before suddenly going faster than before, grunting as he brought himself back to his high. âItâs- Itâs okay baby, just let go- Urkâ!â Shuichi wheezed as he felt your trembling vaginal walls clamp onto his throbbing length, feeling as if he had just gotten the air punched out of him. Well, you were only following his order.
Hunching over you, he squeezed your hands as he rolled his hips one last time, slow and deep, causing you to elicit a louder scream from the spot he hit. He had to suppress a thankful smile; there it was. He began to dig his glans especially hard into that spot, causing you to sob and squirm from the intense pleasure he had been putting onto you. âS- So good- I- I canât-â You stammered, mind fuzzy and misfunctioning as your orgasm had been concentrated by Shuichiâs bold action.
You wondered if this was his first time; he seemed so experience like he knew all the right spots to press and prod at.
When really, he just read way too many porn mags.
Shuichiâs breath hitched as he felt his cock twitch, not long after the mini action, he had finally released inside you, going slack over your body as he nearly cried into your shoulder from how good it felt. Desperate and shaky moans and groans spilled from the binds of his thin lips, and no matter how hard he tried to dig himself into your neck, the moans remained loud.
Time seemed to slow down, Shuichi had gone flaccid inside you and quiet as he tried to catch his breath. Despite the lower half of your body still incredibly sensitive and numb, you managed to switch your positions, shifting him, so he was laying on his side instead of you.
He let himself be cradled by you, sweaty skin sticking together in an uncomfortably comfortable way. It was warm.
â... God, we shouldâve done that months ago.â You half-joked, voice gravelly.
Shuichi groaned in response, wincing as he pulled out slowly.
âI donât think I.. regret waiting.â Shuichi truthfully spoke, smiling a lopsided grin.
âBecause it made this moment more special⌠right?â He hoped he wasnât the only one to think so.
You nodded, eyes eventually drifting shut. âYeah⌠Youâre right, youâre.. always right.â
#mod chia#notsfw#shuichi saihara#god im never writing smut again i fucking suck uasdvhasdvkfj /hj#drv3 shuichi#drv3 shuichi x reader#shuichi#shuichi saihara headcanons#shuichi saihara x reader#saihara x reader#drv3 saihara#danganronpa saihara#danganronpa#danganronpa v3#danganronpa hurt/comfort#danganronpa imagines#danganronpa requests#danganronpa imagine requests#danganronpa x reader#shuichi oneshots#shuichi saihara smut#danganronpa smut#shuichi smut#shuichi x reader
398 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Desires and Daydreams
Me: oh yeah Iâll have this edited and out by tomorrow morning! Also Me: Ha! Sike! Time fo post at night again :)
All in all Iâm so sorry this took so long for me to get out. A busy week with ball fucked me over time and energy wise. However, I now have a full 7k word fic for yâall so thatâs good! I quite literally just finished editing this so I hope itâs as good as my mind told me it was about two minutes ago. Especially considering itâs a little gift of sorts for the amazing @doodlevore (AKA I saw this gem of a drawing, flipped out for a hot minute, and then decided it was writing time) Anyway, I hope yâall enjoy and I hope I did your artwork justice Doodle :)
As always, Vore under the cut :)
âAw câmon Doc!â the man halfheartedly whined as he attempted again to grab the small âmedicâ. Once more 2b had ducked under his hand, glaring up at him through his goggles. The taller of the two just laughed at the sight, near daggers of teeth glimmering through his toothy grin. No way in hell could he take that glare seriously like this. âYou act like I was planning to hurt you. You really think Iâm gonna hurt ya?â
âNo,â 2b started, halting his words momentarily to dodge another attempted swipe at him. Getting caught by the man wouldnât be the worst thing, sure - hell, he could name several things automatically worse than being grabbed by him in this hellscape of Nevada - however that did not mean that he wanted to be scooped up like some doll and put through whatever his teammate had in mind for him and the other two who were both currently busy dodging the tallerâs other hand. Again his glare settled on the younger hacker. âBut that does not mean Iâm going to keel over and let you do whatever, Deimos. Now would you stop trying to grab us for five minutes!â
âBut whatâs the fun in that?â Deimos protested, swiping at Hank only for the shrunken mercenary to vault themself over his hand. Go figure, he was still going to be difficult. Hell, they all were. When he was the smallest of the group he was at their mercy and even went with it half the time, but the moment he got to have some fun they all decided to be as difficult as possible. In all honesty it wasnât as bad as he was making it seem. Watching them run around like little mice was pretty entertaining. That didnât mean he didnât have plans he wanted to follow through with though! Whatever, heâd play their games for now. Heâd get them eventually, and when he did heâd have his fun. âIâd stop if you all would just stand still for five seconds, but no. You all clearly wanna play so Iâm gonna keep up the cat and mouse game weâve got going.â
âBut that- Deimos, you arenât getting my point here at all!â 2b yelled up at the man, ducking under yet another swipe at him made by the youngest of their little crew. He was fairly certain it was impossible to miss what he was saying so either Deimos was less intelligent then he had grown to suspect over the years or he was flat out ignoring the manâs request to quit trying to grab them. A brief comparison of the two had crossed out the former option rather quickly. That cocky, smoking son of a gun. âSanford! A little help?â
âWhy me?â The Chad of a man yelled back as he scrambled to his feet after having to get down to avoid being grabbed. In the back of his mind he already had a sneaking suspicion as to why he was asked. He wasnât stupid after all.
âHe usually listens to you better than me!â The older hacker shot back, nearly running into Hank as he prepared himself for the next âattackâ.
âSo weâre playing that card now. Good to know.â Sanford grumbled softly, no real venom in his tone. 2b was right, at least in most contexts. He probably was the closest to Deimos out of them all and the other twoâs usual intimidating approach to get Deimos to listen really wouldnât work with them the size of the manâs hand. A sigh tugged itself from his throat as he directed his words up at the seemingly giant hacker. âDei, câmon now. Canât you quit with the whole trying to grab us thing? Itâs- AH!- not all that fun!â
âDamnit.â Deimos cursed under his breath, having missed Sanford yet again. Who knew trying to just grab his teammates would be so difficult. It was definitely fun, this little game of cat and mouse like in those old cartoons heâd managed to pirate, but it was still harder than he expected to actually grab them. Guess not everything gets to come easy. Or maybe he was going too easy⌠âMaybe not for you. Just stand still and make it easier on yourself if youâre having such a bad time.â
âThatâs- Dei, you chucklehead, quit the games already and stop trying to grab us like rodents!â
Deimos just shook his head, a low laugh rumbling in his chest. His grin still stood proud on his face in all its sharp toothed glory. This was too much fun to give up so easily. Really, they expected him to quit the moment he started having fun? Please. Heâd gone through too much to waste his opportunity. Getting his hands on shrinking tech had to be the best thing thatâs ever happened to him, despite the difficulties and hurdles he had to jump to do such a thing. What had been a normal, boring day with no missions had turned into him watching his three shrunken teammates dash across the worn table while dodging his attempts to grab them. He was going to enjoy this, whether they liked it or not. Call this revenge for all the times he was teased for being the smallest out of all of them, or call it him being an ass. He didnât care. For once the younger hacker wasnât the small one in the group and boy did he have plans for it. Oh he had plansâŚ
âMmmâŚhow âbout no.â Deimos hummed, slamming a hand down on the table next to 2b. Just as heâd hoped the man tensed, trying to keep himself steady on the shaking table. His eyes locked onto the temporarily paralyzed unofficial medic like a hawkâs to its prey, smirk morphing into a full on grin. Without hesitation he grabbed the man in a firm fist. There was one of the three. âHa! Gotcha Doc~!â
âMmgh- I can see that, Deimos. Now put me down!â 2BDamned didnât shout at his teammates often. There were a few times he did, yes. Prime examples of such times included (but werenât limited to) tracking blood all over the base, doing something absolutely reckless and facing the consequences, not following the plans they had for missions, etc. Not once had he expected to ever be yelling at one of them, specifically the smallest of their team, to put him down. Hank? Maybe. Sanford? Long shot but not impossible. Deimos? No. And yet here he was, trapped within the grasp of the younger hacker with seemingly no way to escape. Itâs not like the little wiggling that his loose enough to be breathable yet tight confines could do was helping much.
âBut what if I donât wanna, Doc?â Deimos hummed, resting his other hand on the table for the first time in the past twenty-five minutes that heâd been trying to grab the others. âWhat if I wanna keep you trapped in my fist for the rest of the day huh? Maybe longer. Itâs not like you can exactly free yourself, now can you? Huh? You gonna wiggle yourself out of my hand, 2b? Claw your way out like some baby kitten?â
âI swear to Jebus, once weâre back to normal I am going to kill you myself.â The dissenter growled, trying again to free himself from his confines. He could only imagine how utterly idiotic he looked, wiggling around like some fish out of water in Deimosâs hand. Talk about humiliating.
âSure you will. Sure.â Deimos rolled his eyes, shaking his head as he thought through his next moves. He could just grab the other two and get on with his plans butâŚoh that ruined the fun of the chase! His plans and stomach could wait, he wanted to enjoy this just a little longer. Now what could he do to achieve such a thing? âAnd besides, thatâs an âifâ to you, Doc. If you get back to normal. Canât do that without my help after all, so maybe you should let me have my fun~â
âI will. Donât think I- wait. What?â Well now that wasnât something anyone stuck at four inches tall wanted to hear. Yes, he could probably figure out how the hell Deimos shrunk him (assuming that the hacker had gotten the information and technology from the AAHW) however Deimos had at least a bit of a point. Things would be so much easier, faster, and less dangerous if he just reversed whatever the hell he did. HeâŚ.he fucking planned this. He- oh the younger hacker was in some deep shit once they were back and he was the smallest again.
âMmm you heard me, 2b. Getting you three back requires the help of me, unless youâd rather be crushed under the boot of some agent trying to get back to normal yourselves.â Deimos hummed, his words practically swimming in cockiness. âAnd I donât think any of us want that. So either you let me have my fun, or you three get to stay pocket sized until you do.â
âDeimos, donât you even think about it.â Hank growled, eyes narrowing behind his goggles as he stepped closer to the hacker. Being this small was bad enough. It wasnât like a MAG agent where they werenât completely dwarfed in size. No. He was stuck the size of a fucking mouse being toyed with by their basically gigantic teammate. And to top it all off the threat of being stuck at this size now loomed over the mercenaryâs head. Just fucking wonderful.
âAw but what if I did, Hank?â The hacker asked with a raise of his eyebrow, turning his attention from the medic in his fist to the shrunken killing machine that was now glaring at him over his arm. It really was something else to see them so tiny when they usually towered over everyone. How the tables turn. âI would think this is a nice situation for you. So long as youâre hidden itâs not like the Agency could find you now. No ones gonna look for a four inch tall Hank, now are they- Hey! Sanford!â
The mentioned manâs head lifted from where he had landed on the table, 2b now laying next to him after a less than graceful ârescueâ from the younger hackerâs hand. His feet scrambled against the old table, attempting to gain enough traction to allow for him to stand. For a moment he looked as if he were trying to stand on ice, feet slipping out from beneath him. The doctor beside him wasnât doing much better in the department of getting to his feet. Judging by the disappointed stare he felt burning two holes into his chest once he finally got to his feet, Hank wasnât all that impressed with their sudden lack of coordination either. Wait, no. Hank could come later. Right now he had to deal with the giant Deimos that was currently pouting at him.
âSorry Dei, but Iâm siding with Doc here. Just put us back to normal before Hank decides to find a way to kill you at this size.â As Sanford spoke a tone far less confident then he had hoped for laced his words. Something that probably doomed him to not be listened to. Judging by the new level of cocky smeared across the hackerâs face? He was right too. Well shit. That didnât help anything.
âHmmâŚmaybe but, and hear me out, Iâve got a better idea.â No one had to ask exactly what Deimosâ âbetter ideaâ was. He was all too happy to demonstrate it, Hank quickly finding himself laying flat against the table with the hackerâs hand pinning him in place. The small shocked grunt from the mercenary didnât go unnoticed by the other two, their eyes darting to their now trapped teammate. Both failed to notice the brief warning look in Hankâs eyes behind his goggles until it was too late, a warm calloused hand pinning them to the rough grain of the wood. Well, there went the idea of escape.
A sharp laugh chased away the silence that had previously filled the air. Beneath the rim of his visor two eyes simply watched as the three small forms writhed beneath his hands. Proof of the point he had been trying to prove. The point that his three shrunken teammates had wanted to be false. No way to escape now. Not unless he allowed for it, that is. A small lightbulb lit up in his head at the thought. The idea was tempting, were he to be completely honest with himself. Give his friends hope only to crush it like a spent cig under his boot once more by trapping them in a new way. Oh but then there was the option of dangling freedom just in front of them. That was an ideaâŚand there were so many more possibilities too. In the back of his head a small voice attempted to grab Deimosâ attention. Yelling at him in every way it could think of that even thinking about doing that to his friends was wrong, even if it was playful at its roots. He shouldnât do such a thing to them! Though, thinking logically, there was no way they wouldnât do the same or something similar were their positions switched. Deimos knew that much, being the shortest of their gang. A soft scoff sounded from his throat, mind made up on the matter. Unfortunately for the three pinned to the table, in the end the voice of reason was all too easily ignored by the younger hacker as he adjusted to lean forward in his chair. The smell of cigarette smoke grew in strength with each hum that passed the manâs lips, the three pinned beneath his hands only able to watch as things seemed to get worse for them.
âHeh. Much better.â Deimos said with a smile, gladly ignoring the glares he was now getting from his little friends. âNow what shall I do with you-â
GgnnnrrrrâŚâŚ
â-threeâŚ.â
Anyone with half a mind would think that after being interrupted by your stomach you would be embarrassed and most likely apologize. The three shrunken men on the table thought that after being interrupted by his stomach Deimos would be embarrassed and probably laugh it off. Maybe even give them a chance to run without thinking. What they didnât expect was for him to start laughing. A deep chuckle from the back of his throat too, not just an embarrassed little giggle. It was a genuine fucking laugh. First off, why the hell was he laughing? Second, what the hell did that mean for them? After a moment of thought one thing became clear. As much as they didnât want to admit it, the three knew what the answer to the second question was long before it was even asked. Nothing good. Thatâs what it meant. Especially not with that dumb grin still sitting on his face. 2b, eyes locked on Deimosâ expression, had opened his mouth to attempt prying an answer out of the younger. Before a single word could leave his lips, however, his world was flipped on its head.
Literally.
For a brief second everything stopped. The warmth and pressure from the hand holding him to the table disappeared, cold washing over him and sending a shiver down his spine. Thatâs when a new type of pressure appeared. It was still rough and warm, the grip of a calloused hand for sure, but it was much more concentrated than just smashing him to the table. Specifically around his right ankle. His eyes couldnât go âdinner plate wideâ any faster than they did the moment he felt said pressure appear. The less-than-manly scream he had heard beside him roughly half a second earlier started to make a lot more sense by the millisecond. Especially once he was dragged backwards and up, a very similar noise escaping himself. For a brief moment everything spun before his sight leveled out. What he didnât want to see was Deimos grinning at him. Upside down.
âAnnnd there we go. Sanford, Hank, I hope you guys still have a good grip at this size~.â The hacker jabbed, grinning at the little chain his friends had formed once he started picking them up. Pinched between his thumb, pointer, and middle finger was Hankâs torso. They were currently holding onto Sanfordâs ankle, looking less than pleased with the situation they were in. Sanford was gripping onto the ankle of 2BDamned as he dangled, worry painting over his features. Then there was 2b, dangling at the end of the chain upside down with a look quite similar to Hankâs plastered on his face. All in all, quite the interesting little chain they made up as he leaned back in the chair.
âDamn straight. You two drop me and youâre dead.â The âmedicâ grumbled, all too willing to make his displeasure known.
âAw, donât you worry, Doc. If they drop you Iâll make sure you have a nice, soft, warm landing~â
âWell Iâm sorry I donât want to be dropped on my hea- Deimos, what the genuine fuck does that mean?â He shouldnât have asked. The moment after the words left his mouth 2b knew he never should have asked what the younger hacker had meant with his words. Dangling over the manâs lap having to stare him in the face while upside down wasnât ideal. Absolutely not. However, he found much preferred it to dangling inches above Deimosâ open jaws, the smell of cigarette smoke laced breath hitting him almost as hard as the realization of just how sharp the manâs teeth were. He supposed he never noticed with Dei a. rarely ever purposely showing them off, and b. him being smaller than the older hacker. That didnât stop him from mentally smacking himself upside the head for not taking more notes of it sooner though. Especially when he was getting soâŚup close and personal with them now. Fuck he was close to those daggers.
âDei- Dei, think about this!â Sanford shouted as he stared down at the sight of the manâs open mouth, praying that his friend would listen to at least some reason. Sure, they gave him shit for being the smallest of the group often. He especially did. Not once though had he, or the other two as far as he knew, expected that said teasing would lead to them possibly having to spend the day trapped in said hackerâs gut though. If they had, they would have backed off a little. But now the threat was more present than ever. And knowing Deimos? It might be longer than a day too. He wouldnât put it past the man at all. Jebus ChristâŚ.
âOh I have San. Weâre past that point now.â Deimos hummed, his tongue lazily snaking itself over his lips as he glanced over the string of teammates that dangled from his hand. Slowly his stare became distant, his mind beginning to wander. Just how would each of them taste exactly? Would they all taste the same? But what if they each tasted different? Now wouldnât that be something. Perhaps he wasnât too far off picturing Sanford as a juicy sausage in his little moments to himself. Oh that would be perfect. The warm feeling of drool trailed itself lazily down his chin, each thought regarding the possible tastes of his friends encouraging an empty rumble from his midsection. He just had to find out now.
âDeimos, lower me any further and Iâll make sure you choke to death.â The man only laughed, eyes fluttering shut as he opened his mouth once more.
âSorry Doc. âS too late to stop now.â Any screams of protest from his teammates fell on deaf ears as Deimos lowered the end of the little chain into his mouth. Immediately he was hit with the taste of black coffee, hints of iron, and oddly enough what tasted like whisky poking through and tickling his tongue. The soft, pleased hum escaped him long before he could even think to stop it, his mind far more focused on getting that flavor to coat his tastebuds than his actions or the saliva steadily dripping down his chin.
2BDamned had a different opinion on the matter. Specifically about the claim that it was âtoo late.â It was not too fucking late. In fact, it was anything but. Deimosâs mouth, which absolutely reeked of cigarettes might he add, was still wide open. He wasnât slipping down the tight tube he could see in front of him yet. He was being rolled around and licked over like some sort of candy, something which he apparently had to remind Deimos he wasnât with a smack to the tongue. Sharp teeth surrounded the unofficial doctor on both sides, Sanfordâs grip on his ankle still like iron despite the saliva now thoroughly coating his body. Try as he might to push himself out with his hands they only slipped and slid across the wet surface of Deimosâs tongue. Far too similar to how he was steadily slipping backwards.
âDeiâŚDei, you can pull us out nowâŚâ Sanford yelled up to the man, ducking his head between his arms to avoid the feeling of daggers dragging down his head and neck. Jebus, his teeth really were sharper up close. The white knuckled grip he held on 2bâs ankle refused to budge as he slipped further in, eyes locked into the sight before him. Not once did he ever expect to watch the older hacker slowly disappear down his best friendâs throat with nothing he could do but hold on and pray. Yet here he was. Fuck. âDei-!!â
âSanford, donât even bother at this point.â 2b groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose through his mask. Deimos wasnât going to listen to shit. That much was clear now if it wasnât an hour and a half ago when theyâd woken up in his hands. He didnât want to admit it, not by a long shot, however as he slid further back there wasnât any way the dissenter could convince himself otherwise. He, and the other two, were doomed. âHeâs not going to-â
Ulp~
ââŚ..listen. God damnit.â What else was he to even expect at this point?
Try as hard as he might, Sanford found he couldnât grip the unofficial doctorâs ankle any tighter. Not without the possibility of breaking something, considering that he most likely had already passed the âtry not to bruise the manâ stage. No doubt the clearly handprint shaped black and blue bruise would be there in a day tops. A scolding was nearly cemented in his future now, however Sanford couldnât find it in himself to complain about it. Compared to the hole Deimos was digging himself, with a smile on his face no less, heâd gladly take the talking to. Speaking of the hacker, either he was genuinely out of it for some reason or he was just trying to be a grade A dick.
âDeimos!! Cut it out, man!â He yelled, trying his hardest to squirm away from the licks and shifting of the manâs tongue. Unfortunately for him, nothing seemed to work. It started at his hands but all too quickly the sensation of a wet tongue dragging itself up, over, and around the pyromaniacâs arms and to his torso. The dark lenses of his signature glasses fogged over with each warm breath that washed over his body. Goosebumps dotted all exposed skin, any fabric quickly becoming drenched with saliva. The sensations slowly crawled their way down Sanfordâs body, more of him no longer dangling and instead slipping across the hackerâs tongue by the moment. He watched his hands, and by extension Docâs feet, slowly slip beyond his vision into the void-like entrance of Deimosâ throat. His arms followed not long after, the darkness enveloping more of his vision by the second. Talk about a way to spend your day.
Glk~
A soft groan rumbled around the shrunken men, the soundâs maker all too lost in his thoughts. Tastes of warm sausage, coffee, and the lingering hints of whisky and iron danced across his tongue. Each lick up the parts of Sanfordâs body which remained momentarily in his mouth brought a shiver up through his spine. With each second the small body inched further back, pulling his hand toward his mouth. His fingers and the body pinned between them slipped past the hackerâs lips with ease. Layers of cloth, along with the occasional sensation of scarred skin, pressed against his tongue. The taste of a rare steak and a much stronger metallic hint, again not unlike that of blood but somehow much more pleasant, seemed all too eager to attack his taste buds. His spine seemed to reduce itself to jello in a matter of seconds, relying on the backrest of his chair for support. The smoker pulled his fingers from his mouth with a small pop, jaws shutting around his final shrunken teammate and leaving his mind to ponder over the tastes and sensation attacking his mouth and mind alike.
The word âstillâ had been completely wiped from Deimosâs dictionary, if it had even been there to begin with. At least thatâs what Hank would have told anyone who asked. His eyes had narrowed behind his red tinted goggles and now they seemed to grow thinner with each movement from the muscle beneath him. As if the heat and lingering cigarette smell from the hackerâs breath werenât enough, the wet feeling of saliva continued to sneak itself into every fiber of his being. First his skin, then lighter clothing items like his bandana and mask, and finally seeping through his coat and multiple other layers of clothing. And just what was a better cherry on top then being rolled around near constantly. Every moment they seemed to find themself in a new position within the confines of the young hackerâs mouth. While their grip remained on Sanfordâs ankles, the same could in no way be said for his patience with the man who had caused this hell by shrinking them. He swore, Deimos better enjoy his time being able to hold them like dolls because the moment they were back to normal the man would be getting a firm taste of his own medicine. Whether it be by him serving as lunch or by another form of revenge was yet to be decided. Hank could only plot so much, though. Despite how much more bearable he found thinking about a way to âreturn the favorâ to Deimos to be, he needed to at least show a little of his own irritation to the man. After all, he wasnât just some snack. They were still Hank J. Wimbledon god damn it, and theyâd prove it if they had to. How he would do that remained a mystery for what felt like hours of constant licking and flippingâŚuntil said proof came. It came in the form of a kick to the inside of Deimosâ teeth. A kick which sent him sliding backwards-
Ulk-
Glp~
And the oddly shaped lump in Deimosâ throat disappearing behind his collarbone.
Deimosâ eyes had widened in shock, a hand quickly pressing itself to his throat as it happened. In his opinion, it happened too quickly. All too fast the warm weight disappeared from his mouth, pushing itself backwards with force into his throat. Far too soon did he lose the previously vivid taste of barely cooked meat and metal, leaving him with only the memory and lingering fragments of it like the other two tastes. Too quickly had the lump in his throat been pushed down by two final swallows, disappearing down behind his collarbone. For a moment he sat there in silence, the room lacking sound except for his heavy breathing. With each rise and fall of his chest he waited. Waited for the one thing that couldnât seem to come fast enough. Moments passed with nothing before the feeling heâd been waiting for rushed his senses. A filling warmth pooled itself in his stomach, moving around against the walls of the organ and pulling a warm chuckle from the man. His hand trailed to rest over his stomach, feeling the small bodies shift and fight beneath layers of clothing, muscle, and skin. Fangs glimmering in a grin once again as he poked at the squirming fullness in his gut.
âWell look at that.â He laughed to himself, relaxing back into his chair. His stomach gurgled under his hand, what he guessed to be a thank you of sorts now that he had what he wanted within it. Though something told him the others wouldnât be thanking him all that much. âHow are you three holding up in there?â
âDeimos, do not laugh at us or so help me Jebus- Hank, get your arm out of my face!â The words were quickly followed by what Deimos could assume was 2b pushing Hank off him and into his stomach wall from what he could feel. Those three couldnât seem to stay still. Well, he couldnât truly blame them if he wanted to. It had to be slippery, trapped in a wet, moving organ like his stomach and all. The mental image of his three teammates slipping around in his stomach, trying their hardest to gain footing or at least a comfortable position, drew another laugh from him. This was great.
âDei, câmon.â Sanford added, giving his own kick to the wall in case he had failed to grab the hackerâs attention before. Try as he might to stay out of 2BDamned and Hankâs little squabble fate seemed to have other plans as he was shoved back into them every time he got away. Or maybe that was just Deimos being Deimos. âYouâve had your fun, now spit us out you chucklehead.â
âMmm yeah no.â Deimos hummed, drumming his fingers mindlessly on his belly as he took in the little shocks that each harsh kick or punch sent through his body to his brain. Each movement registered in his brain as a pleasurable little shock, but the harsher they were the more enjoyment they seemed to cause him. Not that he was complaining. Last he checked his teammates could tire themselves out with squirming all they wanted to if it felt this nice. âSee, thatâs not really the plan here. Not for a few hours at least.â
âWhat now?â Sanfordâs voice had dropped its hopeful tone, now more monotonous and serious. Beside him he heard a growl, one he assumed to be from Hank. Was the smoker trying to get them killed? Again he punched the wall. âDei, quit joking.â
âI ainât joking, âFord.â The young hacker replied bluntly, his shit eating grin more than audible in his words. A long, over dramatic sigh made its way from his mouth with ease as he adjusted his position to one more comfortable. Or at least as comfortable as one could get in an old chair. Smiling to himself he gave his stomach a little shove, feeling the three bodies inside shift and move under the pressure. âI just wanna sit and enjoy this for a while. It feels too nice to just give up.â
Silence fell upon the three currently held within the confines of the manâs stomach, each sitting there taking in Deimosâ words until the pressure from outside had lifted. Once it did, they all reacted their own way. Hank, for example, sat still for about ten seconds tops before a punch was thrown at the wall. Sanford, on the other hand, debated whether Hankâs approach or his attempts at reasoning with their âcaptorâ would be more effective at getting Deimos to spit them up. Then there was 2BDamned, who sat in what wouldâve been an unnerving silence had they not known him. Knowing him, though, changed the meaning of the silence from âis this man insane to be so calm?â to âDeimos just dug himself a graveâ in a split second.
âDeimos,â The unofficial medic started, âyou have ten seconds to at least start spitting us up or I will force myself back up your throat simply to beat your ass.â Despite the warmth of their current confines, a chill shot up Sanfordâs back. As far as he knew, the last thing you wanted to be was at the end of Docâs threats. The man often had little to no issue going through with them, and Deimos wasnât some special case. The laughter they heard (and felt shaking their âcellâ for that matter) was all it took to solidify that Deimos didnât take them seriously at this size. Guess said threats donât work when youâre four inches tall at best and your âcaptorâ is a smug ass bastard.
âHa! Iâd like to see you try, Doc.â Deimos chuckled, giving his stomach a firm pat which only seemed to serve to jostle around its captives more. âI might not be able to handle spice like Sanâ but I do know my way around feisty snacks~.â
âWe arenât food, Deimos.â Hank growled, kicking the floor beneath him. The flesh sunk under his boot, a sickening squishing sound heard as a result. A small shiver trembled up the walls, one which failed to register with the black-clad mercenary as in pain. Oh just wonderful. The sharp toothed asshole was enjoying this.
âMmm you sure, big guy? Cause you seem like food to me right now.â Within only a few seconds of the words leaving his lips the hacker found himself met with a pleasant shockwave up the spine. Clearly a certain black-clad mercenary didn't like being called food, if the fighting he felt wash over him like a tsunami of warm, fuzzy electricity meant anything. A soft groan crawled out of his lips, his hand lazily tracing circles over his stomach. âmm oh c-calm down in there. I didnât mean it. I will let you out, Jeez.â
âDeimos, this isnât funny. Spit us out.â 2b snapped, kicking the floor.
âMmm sorry, Doc. Can't hear you hehehâŚâ the hacker spoke, words blurring softly as he melted back into the chair.
âIâm serious!â The words fell on deaf ears.
âDei, câmonâŚâ Sanford this time. His eyes drifted softly shut.
âDeiâŚâ His grin turned into a simple smirk.
âDeiâŚâ Didn't he get he wasnât spitting them out yet?
âDeimosâŚâ Oh full names now. How fancy.
âDeimos..?â WaitâŚthat didnât sound right.
âDeimos.â Was he losing it?
âŚ
âDEIMOS!â
The hacker jumped, blinking rapidly as his eyes darted around. What was going on? Where were they? Who did he need to kill? Where were the others? Thoughts rushed through his head as wide eyes darted around everything in sight, looking for something they recognized. Anything to show him where he was or what was going on. Relief came to him in the form of Sanford standing in front of him, a hand on his shoulder as if he was trying to get his attention. Most importantly though they were in their base. Safe. No one was here. They werenât under attack. He was just daydreaming. Sanford and the others were here and he was justâŚdaydreaming- oh damn it. Go figure it was too good to be true. A groan, this time annoyed, rang from Deimosâ throat.
âJebus- Dude, are you alright?â Sanford asked, eyebrows knit with worry andâŚan emotion Deimos found himself unable to name. Like heâd seen something. SomethingâŚweird. Almost like concern but not at the same time. For a brief moment an idea reared its head, only to be smashed down like a weird game of whack-a-mole within the hackerâs mind. There wasnât any need for such an absurd idea. Itâs not like Sanford could have seen his little daydream. Nope, that was safe in his head. The smoker shook his head to clear it, quickly flashing Sanford a sharp toothed grin.
âYeah man. Just zoninâ out and daydreaming a little âs all. Nothing to worry about here heheh,â he laughed, clapping his friend on the shoulder playfully. His eyes scanned the manâs face again, trying to see if his statement had done its job. Although the worry had dropped from Sanfordâs face, the other emotion remained. Now what on earth was that for?
âDaydreaminâ huh? âBout what?â The pyromaniac asked, raising an eyebrow. His eyes flicked from Deimosâ eyes to his mouth, then back again as he spoke. He didnât seem to not believe Deimos when he said he was daydreaming, so what on earth was that look for? And why was he looking at his mouth so much? Giving into the call of curiosity the sharp-toothed hacker brought a hand up to his mouth, eyes widening mouth momentarily when his fingers found a trail of saliva dripping from his lips to his chin. Heâd been drooling. Whoops.
âEh. Nothing out of the ordinary.â Deimos lied, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand which he then wiped on his pant leg. So thatâs what Sanford had been looking at. Oh he mustâve looked downright stupid too. Well now wasnât that just great? He just had to hope the Chad hadnât decided to take a photo.
âHonestly I donât even remember what it was about.â Liar, he remembered all of it. The vivid tastes, the squirmy fullness, the thrill-
GrrrnnngggâŚ
Ah shit. Busted by his own stomach. For a second the hacker sat there stunned, blinking dumbly as his cheeks heated up with a pink tint. Ok just play it cool Deimos. ââŚ.though if I had to make a guess? Food heh.â
âYeah, that would make sense heh.â Sanford laughed softly, playfully jabbing the smaller man in the stomach. He seemed to buy Deimosâs story, bringing a sense of relief to the hacker. At least he wasnât going to press on it. âYour stomach was anything but quiet, you know.â
âGo figure. And when I canât say anything about it too.â Quickly laughter had found itself spilling from Deimosâ mouth, his mind having calmed down when he had heard the sound from the other man. He seemed less concerned, or whatever that emotion he couldnât name right now was. As another grumble shook through his middle the hacker lowered a hand to rest over his stomach. He got it already. He was upset the daydream of his wasnât real after all too. Not much more he could do besides try and find something to eat now though. âSay, Iâm gonna go try and snag something to shut my gut up. Wanna come?â
âNah, Iâll pass this time.â Sanford spoke with a small shake of the head and a smile. Try as he might to play it off as friendly, it seemed that odd emotion that Deimos couldnât name was just bound to show itself in his words. âYou just go shut that thing up before the Agency uses it to track us.â
âOh ha ha. Iâm going.â Deimos laughed, giving Sanford one last playful punch to the shoulder before running off. He had food to track down somewhere in this hellscape of Nevada, unless he wanted a beating from Doc that was. He just needed something small or, hell, even temporary if he happened to come across a shrunken grunt or agent. They would work out just fine so long as he didnât let the others find out what heâd used to shut his stomach up. Couldnât give away anything that could relate to his little hidden desires. The emptiness in his gut wasnât something heâd wanted back, but alas, a daydream is only a daydream and he wasnât getting any fuller just walking around. Now where would his best chance to snag someon- something beâŚ
âŚ
Sanford watched as his friend ran off, smile slowly fading as Dei disappeared from his line of sight. That look of caution slipped back onto his face as he slowly turned his back to head to his room. He needed a moment to think about what heâd just seen. Try as he might, he couldnât just forget what was now burned into his mind. It didnât take a genius to figure out what the younger hacker had been daydreaming about if you had seen him while he was in the zoned out trance of his. Mouth wide open and drooling with a hand pretending to dangle something above it, an active stomach topping it all off like some sorta weird cherry on the sundae of his best friendâs little fantasy. Oh no, he knew what that meant. And hearing him mumble the names of their other teammates, along with his own, at least once through it all? It spelled out the manâs daydream in big neon lights. The very thought sent a shiver down his spine, despite how he tried his best to shake it off.
He wanted to believe it when he tried to tell himself that Deimos wouldnât ever shrink them, much less try to eat them. He really did. All that heâd seen along with logic itself, however, pointed him at it with the firm proof that his words were lies. The man would no doubt take advantage of it, if he ever found a way to shrink them, even if he were to keep them as safe as possible. Just as he had with any unfortunate shrunken agents or grunts he happened upon when he was alone (or at least when he thought he was) Safe or not safe, the fact of the matter still stood. Sanford did not want to spend however long within the confines of his friendâs gut, especially if he wasnât alone. Being in there had to be bad enough. Him not being able to do anything about it either only made the situation worse. Reasoning with the hacker was most likely hopeless and he wasnât about to beg. What was left? Pray? God, if Deimos ever managed to get his hands on the Agencyâs shrinking technology then one thing was downright certain. Boy were he, Hank, and 2b doomedâŚ
#soft vore#mawedness combat#it took me long enough#but itâs finally done#i have so many ideas for fics based on drawings by a handful of artists#this one thoughâŚthis one made me go for it and write it#congrats doodle#you and your art shot me with my own inspiration Gun#and Iâve just gotta say amazing work again#you were one of the main three/four who inspired me to write M4dc0m#anyway#I hope you enjoy the fic you caused :)
64 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Another Day Off??
Hellooo everyone!! My post 8x11 fic is finally here!!! I've change so many things about this over the course of a week and I'm finally happy to post it. I hope you enjoy!!
"I'm not anywhere Hailey. Seriously, I'm not" rang through the blonde's mind as she awoke in her boyfriend's arms. Who'd thought that Jay Halstead, detective and war vet, would be such a cuddler? That line was one that she did not expect to hear after opening up to Jay. Everyone ran after seeing this broken side of her, so why didn't Jay run?
Her thought bubble bursted when she felt the lips of none other than the cuddler himself ghost her shoulder. He then pressed feathery kisses trailing up her collarbone until he reached the base of her jaw. She couldn't help but smile at his actions.
"Good morning, beautiful" Jay whispered as she turned around to face him, much like the previous morning before everything went awry.
"Good morning" Hailey replied and tilted her chin to press a firm but gentle kiss on his lips. "This seems awfully familiar..."
"Well, Hank did give us another DO, Hails." He kissed her again.
Realising they needed air, Hailey broke the kids first and laughed at Jay's expression, one of both surprise and disappointment. "What do you wanna do today?" she asked him.
"Well, I want you. And then coffee and I want waffles." He replied, his grin widening as Hailey reacted to him repeating her words from the day before. "Using my words eh, Halstead? You seemed to miss-"
Jay placed his hand over her mouth and spoke. "I booked the gun range for 1pm. We're all set to try out the new .44 mags."
Hailey pushed Jay's hand off her face and took in in hers, squeezing it gently.
"You're something else, Jay Halstead. I love you."
Jay wrapped his other arm around her and pulled her as close to him as physically possible and planted a kiss on her forehead." I love you too, babe."
Their lips met in a sweet kiss before Hailey pulled away. "I seen to recall you saying that you wanted me?" She teased and Jay laughed, pulling her in once again. That eventually evolved into a full blown make out, followed by clothes being strewn all over the room.
~
After their shared shower, the pair got dressed. Jay out on his green Henley that he knew hailey loved so much, along with his usual jeans. Hailey decided to surprise her boyfriend with a brand new green velvet top, paired with black leather pants and combat boots. Let's just say Jay could not keep his jaw off the floor and asked his girl to give him a spin around, showing off her incredible style.
As it was already past 11 in the morning, the couple made their way to their favourite diner for lunch. Hailey ordered her favourite waffles with chocolate syrup and bacon, causing the man to roll his eyes at his girlfriend's sweet tooth, while Jay ordered spiced chicken and waffles, his favourite. Once the food arrived, Jay was doing more "dodging Hailey trying to feed him her horribly sweet confection" than eating his own. And when Hailey wasn't doing that or eating her own, she was eating his food.
"Hails!" Jay jokingly exclaimed when Hailey too another bite of his chicken.
"What?" Hailey laughed. "You really are such a health nut, Jay. Not even one bite of my waffle? Just one bite please? Do it for me.."
"Only because I love you." Was Jay's reply as he ate the piece that Hailey was feeding him, allowing her to laugh like an excited child.
After the gun range, where Jay beat Hailey, the couple went to grab some bartoli's for their easy dinner. As they ate, there were many things that swirled in Jay's mind. Many involved how he loved Hailey and how amazing she is, but the most prominent one was what she said to him the day before.
Why don't you ask the real question. What's wrong with me? How screwed up am I? At what point do you cut your losses and run?
"Jay... Come back" Hailey tapped her boyfriend shoulders gently, trying to break the trance that he slipped into. "You okay?"
"Yea, I'm.... Wait, could you listen to me for a moment?" Jay replied and looked right into her eyes, using their "Upstead eye language" that everyone calls it.
"uh okay?" Hailey hesitated, knowing what was coming. But she wanted to be better, so she's gonna listen despite how hard it's gonna be.
"You know, when you told me that the real things I wanted to know was how screwed up you were..... That's not true, Hailey." He placed his hand on top of hers and she intertwined her fingers with his, squeezing gently.
"When you said that, I wondered what made you think that... Why did you think that something was wrong with you because there's absolutely nothing wrong with you. Youre perfect the way you are and I want you to know..." He looked from the floor to her beautiful face, blue orbs welling up with tears.
"That I am never leaving you, Hailey Anne Upton. Just because you have demons and parts of you are broken as you call it, it doesn't mean I'm running. You didn't run when I was going through my issues and I'm not going anywhere while you face yours. I love you, so much. Leaving you would basically mean that I'm leaving my life behind so, remember..." He reached out to her face, cupping her cheek gently as he wiped her fallen tears.
"I'm not going anywhere. I'm here for the good and the bad. The long haul, babe. There's nothing wrong with you, you're not screwed up, okay?"
Hailey couldn't let out a response without letting out a sob so she nodded and blinked, causing her walls to break down again. Jay wrapped his arms around her frame, bringing her into him as she cried. She cried for her past, she cried for him. Jay let her cry, soothing her by running his hand along her spine and caressing her waist.
A low whisper came from her and he would have missed it had he not realised her cried died down.
"Thank you, Jay. For not running, for loving every bit of me. I love you."
Hailey pulled away from his embrace slightly and looked into his forest green eyes, as he leaned down to press a kiss to her lips. One that symbolized his love and commitment to her and she reciprocated with the same feelings. One that would be given to the other throughout the rest of their relationship.
#chicago pd upstead#upstead#upstead fanfiction#upstead fanfic#upstead fic#chicago pd#hailey upton#jay halstead#tracy spiridakos#jesse lee soffer#cpd 8x11#upstead au#slight au
80 notes
¡
View notes
Link
Chapters: 17/22 Fandom: The Magnus Archives (Podcast) Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Martin Blackwood/Jonathan "Jon" Sims | The Archivist Characters: Martin Blackwood, Jonathan "Jon" Sims | The Archivist, Tim Stoker (The Magnus Archives), Sasha James, Rosie Zampano, Oliver Banks, Original Elias Bouchard, Peter Lukas, Annabelle Cane, Melanie King, Georgie Barker, Alice "Daisy" Tonner, Basira Hussain Additional Tags: Post-Canon, Fix-It, Post-Canon Fix-It, Scars, Eventual Happy Ending, Fluff and Angst, I'll add characters and tags as they come up, Reference to injuries and blood, Character Death In Dream, Nudity (not sexual or graphic), Nightmares, Fighting
Summary: Following the events of MAG 200, Jon and Martin find themselves in a dimension very much like the one they came from--with second chances and more time.
Chapter summary:Â Tim joins everyone at Eliasâs house and pressure builds.
Chapter 17 of my post-canon fix-it is up! Read above at AO3 or read here below.
My tumblr master post with links to other chapters is here.Â
***
The rest of the first full day ay Eliasâs house passed in relative isolation; Martin had a feeling it wasnât unintentional that Melanie, Georgie, and Sasha spent so long away from the house when they went to the store. Jon seemed intent on mulling over whatever thoughts their talk with Elias had put in his head that morning; Martin tried to break him out of with conversation a couple of times, but ultimately he felt like more of an annoyance than a help. He went back to their room and scrolled through social media until his brain couldnât process posts anymore. When everyone came home from the store, he helped put the groceries away, but he couldnât come up with much to say even when Sasha pulled him aside to ask him how he was. All right was the only thing he managed.
When it got late enough that he realized everyone was not likely to be eating dinner together, he made a sandwich for Jon and brought it to him in the great room. They were alone; he leaned over to set it on the table next to the armchair.
âHey,â he said, lightly kissing the top of Jonâs head.
âHm?â Jon looked up, and Martin redirected his attention to the sandwich. âOhâthank you.â
âTake a bite, while Iâm here.â
Jon did as Martin asked, still too distracted by his thoughts to make a fuss. âDid you eat already?â
âNo,â Martin shook his head. âIâll have something later. When Iâm hungry.â
Jon gave him a look that Martin now understood well, but he simply squeezed Jonâs shoulder as he turned to leave.
âWait, Martinâare youââ Jon grabbed his hand before it slid away. âIâm sorry. That Iâve been like this.â
âI get it,â Martin said, as reassuringly as he could. âI know this isnât easy for you.â
âThat isnât theââ Jon sighed and let Martinâs hand drop, along with his thought. âWhat are you doing?â
Martin answered the question more generally than he knew Jon had intended it. âWaiting.â
âI think we all are,â Jon said. âBut I was actually askingââ
âI know. And I donât know what Iâm doing. I was just going to head back to the bedroom, I guess.â
âAll right. IâllâIâll be in before too long.â
Martin lay awake for a long time that night, even after Jon had fallen asleep.
***
When he woke in the morning, Jon was propped up on an elbow and looking at him.
âWhatâs going on?â Martin asked, slightly alarmed, trying to shake off the sleep.
âNothing,â Jon said.
âTry again.â
âI just meantânothing new.â
âOh.â His eyes drifted closed, and he promised himself he wouldnât let them stay that way very long. He felt Jonâs hand brush his cheek and travel gently up to his hairline; the feeling roused something in him.
âWait,â he said. âWas I dreaming?â He had the vague impression he had been, although he couldnât really remember it. Heâd been looking for something, maybe. Trying to get somewhere, or find someone. Maybe someone had been lost. It was the kind of dream that made you feel like you hadnât slept at all, and the more he tried to remember the more disquieted he felt.
âYou were,â Jon said.
âButâwait, it wasnâtââ
âNo,â Jon shook his head, pulling his hand back. âIt was your dream.â
âOh.â
âIâm sorry.â
âItâs fine.â They both knew it wasnât fine, but there wasnât anything to be done about it. Martin closed his eyes one more time, but his mind wandered as he felt Jon breathing next to him, and he opened them again sharply. He couldnât believe he hadnât thought about this before.
âJon?â
âHm?â
âDo youâyou need the statements, right? You need to read them?â
âIâmore or less.â
âSo yes, then.â
Jon nodded reluctantly. âYes.â
âAnd? How are youâdoing that?â
âI brought a few with me when we left the archives.â
He sat up, prompting Jon to do the same. âI thought you were basically out of statements. I mean, they donât really go back that far here.â
âThere wereâwell, there were a few Iâd justâskimmed before. Iâm sure if I give them a proper readââ
âJon.â
âIâm doing fine.â
âBut what about when youâre not?â
Jon didnât answer him.
âJon.â
âStop doing that.â
âOh come on, you Martin me all the time.â
Silence fell between them again.
âOkâwhat ifââ Martin had to try several times to give voice to his thought. âIf you need itâreally need itâcould you ask me to give you aâstatement?â
To be fair, he hated the idea himself, and the pit he felt in his stomach was firmly reflected in Jonâs reply. âNo.â
âWhy not? You basically just asked Basira for one. Iâve given you one before. A few, depending on how you count. Itâit wasnât that bad.â
He ignored the part about Basira. âAbsolutely not. That wasâthat was before. I donâtâI donât even know that you can really give me a statement at this point.â
Jon was still a terrible liar.
âLook itâsâitâs not like I want to do it, ok? I really donât. I just meantâwhat if you get really sick?â
âThen I get sick.â
âJonââ
âIt is not an option.â
âLook, I get that you donât wantâbut weâre doing this together, and we need to weigh bothââ
âNo.â Jon slipped to the edge of the bed and was standing before Martin realized he was getting up.
âNo what? Weâre not doing this together?â
âNot that.â Jon pulled on the pants heâd worn yesterday, and grabbed a fresh shirt from the drawer heâd thrown them in.
âOh,â Martin said, watching Jon head toward the bedroom door. âGood to know.â
Jon began to open the door, but then closed it. He did not turn to face Martin. âI realize thatââ He stopped again.
âGo,â Martin said. He wished he was saying it for Jonâoffering Jon time to gather his thoughtsâbut he knew he wasnât. He knew was saying it out of hurt. Worse, Jon knew that was why he was saying it; he had to know. Either way, though, he supposed it achieved the same end.
After Jon left, he took a quick shower; Jon was not back when he was done, nor had he expected him to be. He got dressed and headed toward the kitchen. No one was in the hall or in the great room; Jon had probably gone for a walk, and it was just as well. He rummaged through a couple of cabinets and triumphantly emerged with a kettle. It wasnât even electric, it was the kind that you set on the stove, and that was perfectly all right with Martin. It will boil water properly, he thought.
He had no intention of repeating the previous day; despite how big the house was, he had already started feeling claustrophobic. After his tea was ready, he left through the back door in the great room, walking across the relatively modest back porch to stepping down to the back lawn. Like the side lawn, it was expansive; unlike the side lawn, there were more than a few trees dotting the view. In fact, as Martin walked down and out on a dirt path cut into the lawn, he realized there was what amounted to a pretty legitimate wood behind the house. Not far in there was a small creekâso small that the little  bridge passing over it seemed ridiculous and unnecessaryâbut it was scenic, nonetheless. A wooden bench, upkept with enough frequency that it remained sturdy if not pristine, stood nearby.
I would have liked this, Martin thought, as he sat down on the bench. I would have written poems about this.
Spring was finally in effect. The trees werenât green yet, but they were starting to sprout small leaves; a few had tiny buds with hints of pink and white protruding from their smaller twigs and branches. It wasnât exactly warm outside, but it was comfortable as the light shown through the trees in a mottled pattern on the leaf-covered ground. He sipped his tea and watched how the sun hit the water in the little creek. In some parts it shone straight to the bottom, and he could see small rocks and pebbles and silt; in others, it seemed to dance as it reflected off the top of the water.
It helped, to sit and breathe. After a while, he started to notice birds chirping in the trees, and the sounds of small animalsâprobably squirrelsârustling in the leaves. It reminded him how when he and Jon had come here, the first sign that they were really somewhere, that there were things that mattered here, had been the sound of birds chirping.
He was glad they were here, he realized. He was glad they were here because they were aliveâor more accurately, because Jon was alive, and Martin was with him. They were together. That was what Jon had given him when heâd told him how to end it, and despite himself and everything they had brought with them, he was still grateful for it. He couldnât help it. He didnât let himself think about it much further than that; he had a feeling there would be plenty of time for that when they all finally started talking. He could decide then what heâd be willing to do again, what he regretted. There would be plenty of time for regrets. Itâs not like having a plan had really helped before. Jon had done what he had done; likewise, Martin had done what he had done.
At least now they knew what mattered to them.
He wasnât sure if he dozed off or just got lost in his thoughts and the woods, but when he finally checked his phone he was taken back by how late it was. Heâd come out mid-morning, and it was already mid-afternoon. He hadnât meant to stay away for that longâwhat if Jon wasâwell, no, Jon could pretty much figure out where he was, and he supposed technically any of the rest of them could message him, but it just didnât sit well with him that heâd stayed out there for so long.
When he got back in, he found Jon alone, on the sofa in front of the fireplace; like the day before, it seemed no one was particularly eager to tackle the big conversations yet. Martin was glad, for several reasons.
âHey,â he said.
âHey.â
âMind if I join you?â
âIf youâd like,â Jon answered, not looking at Martin.
Martin took him at his word and sat down next to him. The sofa was wider than he was used to, and he felt like he was just a little bit too far away; he moved closer to Jon, and awkwardly ended up straddling two cushions.
âI didnât mean to push so hard this morning,â he said. âIâm not saying itâs settled, butââ
âWait,â Jon said. âIâm sorry.â
âDonât worry about it.â
âNo, I mean wait. Iâve been thinking of the words to explain.â
âYou donât have to.â
âMartinââ
âOk. Iâm listening. Take your time. Just didnât want to push again.â
âIââ Jon paused. âItâs difficult.â
Martin started to tell him it was ok, but changed his mind. Instead, he reached for Jonâs hand. Jon looked down as he did, watched their fingers intertwine, and seemed to find the wordsâsome words, anyway.
âIâlikeâthe statements. Or I donât, actually, butâI do. Does thatâdo you understand?â
âNot totally,â Martin said honestly. âBut I guess I really canât. Iâve seen how they affect you, though. I know they help. I know you feel better after you read them. Youâlike feeling peopleâs fear. But I mean, I know you donât, too.â
âDo you know how I felt after we spoke with Elias yesterday?â
âIâyou seemed upset.â
âI was. What he was saying was terrible, and wrong. But also there was that part of me that feltâit feltââ
Martin hadnât realized that. âJonâyou donât have to say. Please. IâI get it.â Itâs not your fault, he wanted to add, but he stopped himself.
Jon nodded and cleared his throat. âI never want to feelâI never want to feel that because of you. And if I donâtâif we donâtâI can still tell myself I wouldnât. I can tell myself that itâs not so bad. That Iâm not so bad. That I can still beââ
Jonâs next words caught, and Martin automatically wrapped his arms around him, the gesture made clumsy by the empty mug he was still holding. âItâsâitâs all right. You stillâyou heard him, you knowâok, this isnât about that, really, butâIâm sorry. This isnât helping. Let meââ Flustered, he somehow managed to set his mug down on the coffee table without entirely letting go; he turned his head to kiss Jonâs mouth, then kissed him again.
âIâm all right,â Jon said. He did not look all right to Martin.
âIf Iâif I got you some tea, would thatâwould you like it?â
âIâyes.â
Martin stood up, grabbed his mug to bring back to the kitchen, and then bent down to kiss Jon one more time. âWait, did youâwere you done? I donât want toââ
âMartin, tea. Please.â
âOk. All right.â The coffee machine that didnât really boil water would have to do; in his heart, Martin knew Jon couldnât really tell the difference anyway. It was the fastest cup of tea heâd made in a while. The supply of coffee cups that had been on the counter had dwindled, and Martin simply rinsed out the one heâd used rather than go searching for a clean one. It wasnât like that had never happened at home.
As he walked back through the breakfast room, he heard a voice that wasnât Jonâs, and based on volume alone he was pretty sure they werenât happy. Just before he turned the corner, he realized who it was.
ââand hereâs Martin with the tea,â Tim said. âAre you all on holiday? Having a nice time out in the country? Where is everyone?â
âTim?â Sasha, who must have been in her room, had also heard Tim and spared Martin from having to answer him. âYou didnât tell me you were coming out today. I could have warned everyone.â
âWhat is going on? I thought youâd be at least halfway to figuring this out by now, and here everyoneâs hiding. What are you all even doing?â
âCoping, Tim. Adjusting to the situation. Which is exactly what youâve been doing, if you donât mind me pointing it out. Welcome, by the way.â
Tim took a deep breath, looking as if he were going to resume at full rant volume, but then let it out again. âOk, fine. Thatâs fair. But Iâm here now. Get everyone. Come on.â
âTimââ
âLook, is there a reason not to?â
Sasha sighed. âFine. Hold on. Iâll go get Melanie and Georgie.â
Tim dropped the oversize bag he was carrying right where he was, and walked back in the direction of Eliasâs room. âYou twoâstay.â
âWhere wouldââ Martin was pretty sure Tim wasnât listening, since he was already shouting Eliasâs name in the hallway. He turned to Jon and pressed the mug into his hands. âHere. Sorry, I was hopingââ
âItâs all right. This isâthis is good.â
Within a couple of minutes, everyone had converged on the great room. They stood, ignoring the awkward furniture. Georgie and Melanie stood back from the group a little way, Georgieâs arm over Melanieâs shoulder; Elias, in a t-shirt and a pair of gym shorts, seemed much more relaxed than the last time Martin had seen him.
âAll right, Tim. Weâre all here.â Sasha crossed her arms and implied she was waiting for Tim to speak.
âWellâdonât look at me. What are we doing about this?â He turned to Jon and Martin.
âTim.â Sashaâs voice was stern, but Martin realized Georgie and Melanie had also turned to look at them.
âOh, come on. Donât act like the rest of you donât feel the same way. At least Iâm being honest about it.â
Sasha snorted. âI donât feel that way, Tim. I think I can honestly sayââ
âSasha,â Melanie interrupted. âTim has a point.â
Sasha closed her mouth as she turned to face Melanie; Martin instinctively took a half step closer to Jon.
âIâm just sayingâthey brought this here. We didnât have anything to do with it. And if they arenât fixing itââ
âWhat Melanie is saying,â Georgie said, with a quick look at Melanie before she turned back to Jon, âis that the two of you are the most familiar withâthis. And if you donât have any suggestions to stop themâitâs not likely that the rest of us are going to come up with something on our own.â
Melanie frowned. âThatâs not exactly what I wasââ
âMelanie, please.â Georgie squeezed her arm, and Melanie stopped, although she didnât look happy about it. âJon, is thereâis there a point to this?â
Jon took a breath before he answered. âIâmâIâm not sure there is.â
âA point?â Tim broke into the conversation again. âYou all want a point? Ok, here it is. I just went to go visit my brother. I had every intention of telling him about this, right after I figured out how, andâyou know what? I didnât. I didnât figure out how. And Iâm not going to. Iâm never going to tell him about this. Weâre going to fix it. You want a point? Dannyâs the point. Andâand Sashaâs the point.â
Sasha face softened slightly as Tim gestured toward her. âTimââ
âJon, Martinâs the point. Surely you understand that.â
Martin started to protest. âTim, youâre missing theââ
âIâm not missing anything. You are. Youâve given up. Both of you have given up. And at some level, I can understand that. You got beaten, really badly, and Iâm sure it hurts. But I canât give up. I am not going to give up as long as I have Dannyâas long as we have Sasha. I understand that youâve been through this, and maybe you want to be done. But weâre here too, and we havenât had a chance. And I hate it, but Georgieâs right, we canât do this without you. For better or worse, Jon is the only one with any real power in this situation. You canât just sit back. Give us our chance.â
Martin did everything but literally jump in front of Jon. âHey. No one is sitting back andââ
âMartin,â Jon said quietly, touching his arm.
Unable to silence himself, Martin turned to Jon instead. âHe has no ideaââ
âThey deserve to feel like theyâve had a chance.â
Martin had more to say, much moreâbut he wasnât prepared to say it in front of everyone. Tim seemed momentarily surprised, but quickly recovered. âThank you.â
âWhere do we start then?â Georgie asked.
âI have a proposal,â Sasha said. âI donât know about the rest of you, but I could use an actual meal. SoâIâll go start putting something together, and maybe we can have an early dinner after everyone takes a break.â
Georgie nodded. âWhat are you going to make?â
âIââ Sasha sighed. âI have no idea.â
âThatâs what I thought,â Georgie said. âIâll help. Melanie, want to come sit in the kitchen?â
Melanie looked pained. âIâI guess?â
As the three of them headed in that direction, Elias, who had really only watched everyone else talk, started back toward his room.
âNope,â said Tim, grabbing his arm in both hands and redirecting him. âWe are headed outside for some fresh air.â
Elias shrugged. âYou know, I donât really remember my mother, but I imagine youââ
âFunny, boss,â Tim said. âMove it.â
Martin thought this was extremely strange, until the two of them passed by him. Martin wrinkled his nose after they were gone.
âThat smellâwas thatââ
âYes,â said Jon.
âEveryone always has to tell me, I can neverânever mind. Jon, whatâwhat was that?â
âUmâweed? I though thatâs whatââ
âNo. Back there. I know you donât think we can stop the fears.â
âOh. I donât.â
âSo then whyââ
âWhat Tim was asking isnât unreasonable. I wanted a chanceâeven if all I learned from it was that there never was one. Of course they want theirs.â
âAnd ok, Iâm glad youâre considering them. I mean, I kind of asked you to. I just donât likeâI donât want that pressure on you.â
âHm.â
âWhat?â
âYou mean you donât want them pushing me, because youâre afraid of how that will end.â
âItâsââ Martin swallowed. âItâs both, all right?â
Jon was quiet for a moment, then moved toward the couch. âSit with me?â
âYeah,â Martin said. âYeah.â
***
They moved the chairs and the couch out of the way and spread out on the floor. Martin had to admit it was a better use of the space. Now that some of the tension in the group had been so forcefully broken, there was again a sort of comfort in the conversation, in the company, at least at first. It didnât feel so empty and dark.
âSo⌠I was thinking about where to start,â Sasha said, after everyone was settled. âAnd maybeâwe should start with the options you talked about beforeâin that other placeâfor what to do. Talk about them together, so thereâs no misunderstandings.â
âOk, but itâs important to keep in mind thatâthat was different,â Jon said.
âHow?â
âThere wasâthere was an apocalypse.â
âWhat about before the apocalypse?â Georgie asked. âDid you ever think about destroying the entities then? Getting rid of them or whatever?â
âNo. Not really.â
âThatâs weird, honestly,â Melanie said. âI would think that would be the first thing youâd consider. Why not?â
âA lot of reasons, I suppose.â Jon considered. âMostly, they were just the way it was. We were much more worried about the people and theâthings they acted through. And once we really understood, we were simply trying to avoid an apocalypse.â
âThink about a bad storm,â Martin added. âYou donât stop the weather. You just try to make sure there arenât any trees that are going to fall on your house.â
Jon turned to look at him.
âWhat?â
âThatâthatâs a good metaphor, actually.â
âWhy does that always surprise you?â
âIââ
âSo,â Melanie said, âone option is to deal with it and just try to avoid the worst.â
âYeah,â said Martin.
âNo,â said Tim. âDanny, Sasha, Eliasâall of thatâthat all happened before the apocalypse.â
âAnd you,â Jon added, but Tim did not acknowledge it. Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â
âBut they didnât know about theâentities,â Sasha pointed out. âWe do. That could change things.â
âBut some people knew about them. Jonah Magnus knew about them,â Tim said. âI donât think knowing about them is points in favor of dealing with it.â
Georgie spoke up again. âJon, you also said you tried to avoid the apocalypseâobjectively the worst part, if weâre trying to avoid the worstâand well, obviously it happened. So what about that? Could it be avoided this time?â
âI donât know.â
âWhat do you think, though?â
âMy belief isâno. No, I donât believe it can be avoided.â
âBut it could take a long time,â Martin said. âAnd people mightâmight figure something out that we donât know now.â
âSo you do think it could be avoided?â Georgie asked Martin.
âI, umââ he glanced at Jon, whose face did not change. âMaybe.â
âAll right,â Sasha said, redirecting the conversation. âSo option one, live with it and try for the best.â
âNo,â Tim shook his head.
At least Tim and Jon can agree on that, Martin thought.
âItâs an option,â said Sasha. âWeâre just laying out options. So after the apocalypseâthatâs when you thought about destroying the fears themselves.â
âDestroying them?â Jon said. âNo, not really. I donât think that was ever a possibility.â
âThenâwhat?â
âThere were, in essence, two options. Open the door to the other dimensions, let them goâor donât.â
âWeâll come back the first one. If you hadnât let them outâthen what?â
âThen Jon became god,â Tim interjected.
âThat isnât fair,â Martin responded. âWhat you have to understand isââ
âWait, I have been wondering about that,â Melanie said. âHow exactly would that have worked?â
Jon replied before Martin could continue. âWellâfirst, to be clear, there was another choice. We could have let things go on. Just let the apocalypse continue as it was. Thatâseemed bad.â
âOk.â
âOtherwise, Iâweâcould kill Jonah.â Martinâs stomach twisted in a way he hadnât anticipated, and he set down his fork. âThe Eye would then choose me as a replacement.â
âBecause Jonah was in charge before that?â Melanie asked.
âIn charge? No.â Martin thought he could hear a slight scoff in Jonâs voice, although he could have been imagining it. âIt was never his place.â
âBut it would have been yours?â
âYes. More so, anyway. IâI couldnât stop it, but I could haveâchanged it. Redirected the suffering.â
âSo you would have actually been in charge ofâtorturing people. Choosing which people to torture?â Georgie frowned. âForever?â
âNot forever. It would have ended eventually. Death is one of the fears.â
âWell, thatâs messed up.â Melanie wiped at her mouth with a napkin. âIf you were going to do that, it almost seems like it would have been a kindness to end it faster.â
Martin almost choked.
âFood goes down the other tube, Martin,â Tim said, unaware Martin hadnât been eating.
âRight. Sorry.â
âOk,â Sasha said, âso another option you considered wasâtaking over from Jonah. Making the apocalypseâbetter, I guess.â
âIs that what you heard?â Tim asked.
âIn any case, thatâs not something we need to consider,â said Sasha. âThereâs no apocalypse.â
Martinâs chest tightened.
âSo the last optionâalso after the apocalypseâwas to let them out.â
âRight,â Jon said quietly.
âAnd ultimately, thatâs what you chose.â
âYes.â
âNo,â Martin said. âItâs what the rest of us chose.â
âIn the end, I chose it too.â
Silence fell over the group; Martin realized they were waiting for one of them to say more. He willed the tightness in his chest to dissipate.
âSo the thing about that isâwe didnât really know. At the time, weâd only just learned there were other dimensions. And we still had no ideaâwhat was in them. Or if there were other entities just like ours already out there, and maybe what we did didnât matter so much. All we knew for certain was that we could end the apocalypse in our world. Thisâsending them hereâwe really didnât know.â
Next to him, Jon remained silent.
âIâve been thinking,â said Tim slowly, âandâgiven the optionsâif we could send them somewhere else againâthat really doesnât seem like the worst thing.â
âWeâre not making any decisions right now, Tim.â Sasha was firm. âWeâre just laying out options.â
âAnd if the options we are laying out are do nothing, Jon becomes god, or we get rid of themâgetting rid of them seems reasonable. Why should we be the ones to live with them?â
âFor one thing, as Jon said, this is a different situation. For another, we are not done with the options. Thereâthere must be others. Weâre just starting with what they considered before.â
âSasha, thatâthatâs hopeful,â Melanie said, choosing her words carefully. âBut Iâm kind of wondering if Tim isnât right.â
âMelanie.â Georgie sounded slightly reproachful. âThink about that, though. Itâs not like they just disappear into the air. Theyâthey go somewhere else. Thatâs how they got here.â
âBut maybe theyâd go somewhereâI donât know, somewhere where they couldnât really do any harm.â
âNo.â Martin felt them all shift their attention to Jon when he spoke, but he continued to stare down at his plate. âThey wouldnât go somewhere next time. They would go everywhere. An infestation of fear, affecting thousands of worlds. I wonât allow that.â
âNow, how do you know that?â Tim asked.
âI just do.â
âThrough your creepy monster powers?â
âYes.â
âLet me guess which option you want, Jon,â Melanie said.
Martin jerked his head up. âYou really donât get it, do you? I mean, of course you donât, butââ
âStop.â Sasha dropped her fork onto her plate with a deliberate clang. âAll of you. Weâre taking a break. Eat your food.â
Martin looked back down at his plate; his whole body was tense. He felt Jon touch his arm.
âEat,â Jon said softly. âCome on.â He broke off a piece of a roll on his own plate, and chewed and swallowed in demonstration. Something about watching Jon do it helped, and he was able to relax enough to get down a few mouthfuls of the dinner that seemed to have turned to cardboard. He had been hungry when they had sat down.
Ten minutes passed in silence, except for the clinking of forks and glasses; eventually plates were emptied, and Sasha cleared her throat.
âAre we allâready? Does anyone need a longer break?â
No one answered.
âAll right. ThenâI want to ask something. To Jon and Martin.â
Martin looked at Sasha and then at Jon.
âGo ahead,â Jon said.
âI thinkâI know a few of us have beenâwhat actually happened? At the end?â
âYeah,â said Tim. âI have been wondering about that.â
âTimââ
âIâm being nice.â
âGood. Stay that way.â
Jon looked at Martin, asking permission with his eyes. Martin steeled himself and nodded.
âWeâthose of us who had survivedâwe talked. And it was decided that we would let them go. Martin would kill Jonah, severing the primary link between our world and the fears; Georgie, Melanie, and Basira would blow up the gas main underneath the panopticon, destroying the tower and what remained of the archives. That would release their power, and allow the fears to access theâthe gateway to the other dimensions.â
âBut it didnât quite go like that,â Tim stated.
âCorrect. I changed my mind.â
âWhy?â Tim asked.
âBecause I couldnât live with it. It wasnât right.â Martin was grateful he left out the part about his nightmares.
âSo you snuck up by yourself, stabbed Jonah andâtook over.â
âYes.â
âBut then you changed your mind again. Why?â
âI hadnât accounted for everything. I didnât realize that they could blow the gas main without myâhelp. There wasâthere wasââ Jon stopped. âI donât remember how they did it, honestly.â
Martin could never quite remember that part either. All he remembered was that he had told them to go ahead and do it. âIt was my fault.â
âIt wasnât your fault.â
âOkâjustâwhat happened?â
âI told them to do it,â Martin said, âand then I went up after him. I didnât think heâdâI thought I could stop him. I thoughtâI thought we could still leave. But we couldnât. He couldnât. He was part of it.â
âSo they blew it up, and you lost control?â
âNo. I could have kept them there. I could have. I was strong enough. Ifââ Jon looked at Martin and stopped. âI changed my mind. I let them go.â
Tim ignored the finality of Jonâs tone. âBut why? How? And why was there so much blood? You said it was yours. Granted, you also said you didnât kill anyone and you very much didââ
âHe didnât count,â Jon said disdainfully.
âAgreed, but thatâthat didnât all come from Jonah. What happened?â
Jon sat back. âThat is between me and Martin.â
âItâs ok,â Martin said. âYou canâyou can tell them. I justâI have toâI need another break.â He felt dizzy as he stood up; there wasnât enough air.
âMartin?â Sasha started to get up too. âItâs all right, we donât have toââ
âItâs fine. You should know why things are like this.â
He meant to go to their bedroom, he really did, but somehow he found himself in the hallway bathroom instead. Tears began to fall as soon as he closed the door; he sat on the toilet, the only real seat available.
âJesus,â he said out loud to no one, as he wiped at his eyes with his sleeve, willing it to stop. For once he was glad that Jon knew how he felt; Jon would stay, and he would tell them.
You bastard. His own words. He understood now why Jon had done it, but it still hurt. Understanding didnât undo the past and what he had felt then. The moment he had seen Eliasâs body on the groundâthe moments afterward as the realization had dawned on himâ
You bastard. He still didnât know how much of Jon had been left then, how much would be left again if it came down to it. Maybe less this time. Maybe none. How long could a person stand up to something like that?
You bastard. In his mind, he felt the pressure of a body giving way at the point of the knife, heard Jon gasp as it entered his chest. He was so tired of feeling it, so tired of hearing it, and it was always thereâit was part of him now. He could ignore it sometimes, most of the time, even, but it was always there. It was always just below the surface, just waiting for a moment like this one. He would always know now what it felt like to take the life of a person, the person, who loved him. It was the only thing he had said he wouldnât do, yet in the end it had been the only thing he could do.
It had just gone so wrong.
He breathed; he tried to breathe. Breathe in a square, he told himself. He didnât know where heâd learned itâmaybe the internet. Probably the internet. He breathed in, held it; breathed out; held it. In, hold; out, hold. Slowly, gradually, he was able to take full breaths. He almost had control again when there was a knock on the door.
âHangâhang on,â he said. âSorry, I should haveââ
âMartin?â It was Melanie. âCan Iâcan I come in?â
âUmââ
âPlease?â
âItâs unlocked.â
Melanie slipped in and closed the door behind her; she walked slowly to the edge of the tub and sat down. They looked at each other for a long moment.
âIâm so sorry,â she said.
âDonât be.â
âI justâI didnât know.â
âWe didnât tell.â
âBut I should have known. I mean, not the details, butâof course it had to be terrible. I think maybe I didnât want to think about it.â
âWhat do you mean? Think about what?â
âI thinkâI think it was easier to imagine that you were hiding things becauseâwell, Georgie said Jon wasnât like that, butââ She shook her head. âWhen it comes down to it, I just didnât want to think about how bad it could be, how bad it could get. I wanted to think Iâd already seen the worst. I canât imagine if Georgieâgod. Iâm just so sorry.â
âMe too.â He went to take another deep breath, but this one hitched at the top.
âWaitâhang on. Iâll be rightâjust hang on.â Melanie slipped out again, but quickly reappeared, this time with a large ball of black and white fluff in her arms. âI know this might be a bit silly, butâI donât know. He really helped me after IâI mean, it feels like nothing now, but at the timeââ
âIt wasnât nothing. I mean, thatâs kind of the thing. Itâs all awful.â Martin watched as Melanie set the Admiral down on the bathroom floor. The cat was cautious for a moment; he sniffed at the edge of the tub where Melanie had resumed her seat, then at the cabinet under the sink. Then, with no warning at all, he plunged his face against Martinâs legs, running his whole body along them before turning around and doing it again.
Somehow, Martin smiled.
âSee?â
âYeah.â He reached out a hand, and the Admiral sniffed it before he began to rub his face against it furiously. âIs heâis he purring?â
âYeah. Heâs weird,â Melanie said. âItâs pretty great. I didnât think I was a cat person before I moved in with Georgie, butâheâs changed my mind.â
âI can see that.â He dangled his fingers above the Admiralâs face, who swatted at them with a soft paw. âIs Jonâok?â
âOh, yeah. Heâs fine. He had a moment, butâhe was talking to Georgie when I came to look for you.â
âGood.â He pulled his hand back, and the Admiral quickly switched his attention to something in the corner of the room that Martin couldnât see. âListenâare they stillâdo you think I need to go back out?â
âOhâno. Not if you donât want to. I mean, theyâre still talking, but I think everyoneâs had enough of the serious issues for tonight. Even Tim.â
âI thinkâI think I might go to bed early. Do you mind excusing me to everyone?â
âNot at all,â Melanie said, gathering up the Admiral; he protested with a small squeak. âI think theyâll all understand.â
âThanks, Melanie. Sorry for the trouble.â
âNo trouble.â She opened the door, and they both stepped out into the hallway. âGoodnight, Martin.â
âGoodnight.â
He took one more deep breath, and headed back to their room. He was very, very tired.
16 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I will write this now while he's still alive, lest I be tempted to do so when the timing is inappropriate. President Duterte is clearly no longer fit for office. It is plain to see he is physically unfit, emotionally dysregulated, and occasionally displays bothersome inconsistent decision making statements - as an apparent indication of rapid senescence.
He himself admits that he is heavily medicated, and again - it is plain to see he isn't at his sharpest. At some point, I am quite sure he was - but senescence is real, and our developing country under a pandemic cannot afford to be led by someone senescent. This is not ageist, this is plain assessment. There is enough public record proof. This is truth.
It might be a stretch to try to disagree with me on this- but I almost half-want to see someone try.
Am I missing something here? Perhaps some of you see a robust side of the President the rest of us don't see? Or do you merely see how Duterte being still Head of State benefits you somehow. I can wrap my head around that, that there is aggressive almost fanatic support 'til now because there are benefits for you and your business to do so, safety, too perhaps, I totally get it. For you, that is survival- or greed, whichever.
What I cannot wrap my head around is the idea that you all consider him "the best" "highly reasonable" "a sharp strategist" "wise" "brave" "compassionate," and any other high praise tossed his way like fan confetti even as he joked about necrocentric rape.
I want to understand. Anyone? Tell me what you see that I don't.
Look, I do not wish Duterte ill, nor bad health - he already has admitted to possessing both - I have, in fact, been posting this out of concern for Duterte's subsequent health, as he really should be enjoying his old age without the stress that comes with polarizing a nation, making large less than prudent fiscal decisions, making policy directives outside due process based on macho mood swings and whims. This is not the leadership he promised us when he campaigned.
We should not be run by people we did not elect as Executives. If we are to be truly democratic, we need to stake our claim that we choose our leaders on the assumption that they are of sound mind and sound body. This isn't political, this is truth.
This is grief talking, not over the loss of my friend, also a former President, today, but by the loss of our fight. This disintegration of leadership capacity, plain etiquette, and the decline of his former steadfastness has been going on since Duterte stepped into office.
I remember clearly, the days before he was about to take his oath, he said "by July 1 mag behave na ako." Duterte is self-aware. Even he knows this. He periodically says he is tired, he threatens to resign when a promise isn't met, and those have been many and these flippant declarations are not even done in secret and he obviously has not. His words rarely hold water, how can a good President be such?
I say this with utmost respect while the President is still alive, because when humans die, I think it is just right that moments of silence are observed. When Duterte dies, I assure you of my reverent silence. But while he makes decisions on my behalf as a citizen, I will be heard.
This is what I believe in based on what I've seen.
I could have used harsher terms but I realized I don't need to - the truth and his behaviour says it so clearly for me. We only need to listen. We only need to watch him at the podium, we only need to observe his gait. This is science. Google the association between various brain pathologies and gait disturbance. Even President Noynoy Aquino had a particular shuffle in his gait- this is explained clearly by a bullet he sustained in late 1987 during an ambush on him by the gates of MalacaĂąan during a coup where he lost his security and met with unfriendly fire as he was going home from our common friend's home.
I'm not even angry tonight, I'm just so raw and had the need to say what's on my mind before I sleep and prepare for the reality of a week worth of wakes of friends.
It's been a long day, I allowed myself to go here today - typing through gritted teeth, saying my truth plainly for this is all I have on this long grey day.
Gang Badoy Capati
1111pm THU
24 June 2021
Pic: That's me meeting then-Mayor Rodrigo Duterte accidentally in the Davao airport as I told him about the formerly active Team Rock Ed Davao, 2014. We accomplished a lot in Davao because we had the Mayor's support. Thank you for the picture - Sheila and or Charmaine.
25 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Go To The Mirror, Boy!
Post-MAG 200, Martin has an unexpected encounter while going through his daily routine.
on AO3
It hadn't been all that hard for Martin to find a job in this new world, really, even in the middle of London, even without any paperwork to his name. It wasn't the first time he'd had to seek out jobs that didn't ask too many questions, after all, jobs that mostly just wanted warm bodies that did as they were told and paid in cash. They looked at him a little funny, sure, and Martin could imagine any number of reasons why, but he knew better than to pry about the details.
He was starting to get into a routine now. For the first few months he'd brought food from the flat that he was beginning to tentatively call home because it was cheaper than the alternative, but now he'd started eating out on Mondays (as a way to make the start of the work week less painful) and Fridays (as a reward for making it through the week) at some of the cheaper restaurants near his current job site.
Today was a Friday, and on today's lunch break he had decided to check out a little cafĂŠ that had caught his eye a few weeks back, an unassuming hole in the wall that offered a little of everything and didn't charge a fortune for it, going off of the menu out front.
The workers all gave him a warm smile as he entered, and one of them even waved at him--were they all really that friendly, he wondered, or just that desperate for customers? Probably the latter, Martin figured from his own experience working in food service, but it was hard to know for sure.
He looked at the menu and the food on display for a long moment before deciding on a ready-made slice of vegetarian pizza and getting a cup of ice water to go with it, and all throughout the transaction the cashier and the other workers behind the counter kept up with those wide smiles. Honestly, it was to the point where Martin was getting a bit nervous, starting to remember how often in his past a smile had concealed something far worse...
Then, as the cashier handed over his food, they said in a conversational tone, "Boss let you out a few minutes early today, huh? Must be nice."
"Wh-"
Martin didn't have time to finish his thought, though, because right at that moment the bell on the cafĂŠ's door rang out, and in walked... well, in walked himself.
It wasn't a perfect mirror image, truth be told. The man walking up to the counter was missing the scar on his neck, still had hair that was a bright and untainted red (and noticeably shorter than Martin kept it these days to boot), his skin was a bit less pale and his shoulders a bit more slouched... but there was no mistaking that the man walking up to the counter looked uncannily like him, as if they were twins.
Martin knew the reality of the situation, though. Honestly, being twins would be a lot easier to explain than the truth.
Martin took a seat at a table off to the side and began to eat, though he kept glancing at his doppelganger as the man ordered--also getting a slice of vegetable pizza and a cup of ice water, as it happened. Martin wasn't sure if meeting him was a good idea, though the expression on his face (and that of several of the workers) made it clear that he'd noticed the connection, so he figured he would leave the decision up to his other self to make.
The man that looked almost exactly like him didn't hesitate to claim the seat across from him, or to speak up once he'd gotten himself settled.
"...I don't suppose you've heard any weird family rumors about being switched at birth?" The voice was the same as his own, too, and though the man sounded awfully unsure of himself, it was hard to know whether that was a personality trait or just a side effect of the strange situation he'd found himself in.
Martin laughed a little as he shook his head. "Can't say that I have, no. You?"
"No dice." He hesitated for a moment before adding, "D'you mind getting to know each other a bit, in case people end up getting us confused down the line or something?"
"Fine by me. I work a few blocks from here, have for some months now. The name's Martin Blackwood."
His other self let out a surprised exhale, and Martin had to stifle the laugh that started to bubble up in response. "You're joking."
"Don't tell me. Same name, too?"
"Right in one. First and last. What are the odds?"
The odds werenât that bad, really. Martin should have figured that there would probably be another him out there somewhere in London, working the same sort of menial jobs... but he didn't think sharing that information, getting into how he was from an alternate dimension and had probably helped unleash cosmic horrors into this in one, was his best move here. Instead, Martin just shook his head again and said, "That's wild."
"You're telling me."
The two ate in silence for a moment before Martin worked up the courage to ask his other self a question that had been on his mind since they first locked eyes on one another.
"I wonder if, if we've got anything else in common, like work history, or mutual friends... You wouldn't happen to know a, a Jonathan Sims, would you?"
The other Martin gulped down a bite of pizza, his eyes bulging out. "Jonathan Sims?"
"Yeah, that's the one, is, is that a yes?"
His other self's eyes narrowed, though there was no real fire to their stare. "How do you know my prick of a neighbor?"
"It's... it's a long story, really. So he's your neighbor, then?" A hint of shaky laughter sneaked its way into Martin's voice as he spoke. Part of him wanted to refute that Jon--this world's Jon--was a prick, but honestly... honestly, that wasn't a point he was willing to argue, even if the man had ended up growing on him quite a lot over the years.
"He is, and he keeps sending me these passive-aggressive noise complaints! First he threatened to send an army of cats after me if I didn't stop my dog from barking--I still don't know if that was meant as some sort of bizarre joke or what--and then he offered me harmonica lessons, of all things, but only if I stop playing loudly enough he can hear it through the walls! What's his deal?"
Martin had never gotten a dog, though he had longed to have one of his own all his life, and while he'd picked up a cheap, dusty harmonica at a thrift store once on a whim, he'd never actually worked up the nerve to try playing the thing. Little differences there, facts he quietly filed away for future reference... but that wasn't the most important thing now, was it?
"I don't know if I can explain his whole deal in the course of one lunch break, but..." Martin couldn't help but break out into a grin. "I really think you should take him up on those harmonica lessons."
#tma#tma spoilers#mag 200#tma 200#mag 200 spoilers#tma 200 spoilers#the magnus archives#the magnus archives spoilers#the magnus archives fic#the magnus archives fanfic#tma fic#tma fanfic#martin blackwood#personal#my writing#where is jon? is he dead? is he waiting at home for martin? these are good questions
21 notes
¡
View notes
Note
prompt, if you'd be so kind: remember the scene where booker found out andy is mortal and freaked out? let's say she got her immortality back somehow, but booker is still TERRIFIED that her, joe, nicky or nile will lose their immortality and die. and one time on a mission either joe or nicky get shot and the wound oozes blood like crazy and booker completely panics and freaks out that he doesn't even notice that the wound is already closing? and the team has to calm him down?
okay so this has been sitting in my asks for a while so im sorry, also im sorrynotsorry i made this OT3 bc i lowkey wanted it to be and you didnt say otherwise xD hope you like it!
~
As sniper, Nicky was usually away from the gunfire, keeping watch over the team as they infiltrated the buildings that contained the bad guys. Usually, he had one of the team beside him being his spotter so he could focus on aiming and pulling the trigger, - taking someoneâs life for the betterment of the world - but not for this mission. An uncanny amount of guards were reported to be inside this particular encampment, meaning that the others had to be on the inside while Nicky and his scope patrolled the perimeters.Â
Meaning he was also unprotected from most angles, his only cover being his all-black clothing and tactical gear.Â
~
This particular mission required a certain amount of stealth, and Booker felt out of place. Being the tallest and biggest in build out of the team, he couldnât help but feel like he would screw this up. Arguing that he should be with Nicky as his spotter to stay out of the way, Andy gave him this look that would have terrified a normal being, but Bookerâs been on the end of those looks for over two hundred years now.Â
So now here he was, sleuthing his way into the building alongside Joe feeling unsure of himself and also worrying about Nicky. Theoretically and practically, Booker knows that Nicky has enough experience in the field that he can look after himself, but he just had this feeling that would not leave him.Â
âStop thinking too loud,â Joe murmured as he sidled up to the corner, peeking his head around the wall to look for guards. âNicky will be fine.âÂ
âI know that,â Booker huffed, tugging his beanie more securely over his head. âI donât like it when he doesnât have cover, and this is the worst mission for me to be on.â
Joe quickly drew his suppressed weapon and fired a few shots, dropping three guards at the end of the hall before turning back to Booker, cupping the back of his neck and tracing lightly over the skin behind his ear with his thumb. âBook, Nicky will be alright. Heâs gone solo before, so calm down and focus. Heâll be waiting for us when we get out of here.âÂ
Booker sucked in a breath and nodded, mustering up the confidence to continue on and not let his worry get the better of him. âAlright, sorry. Letâs go.â
Joe grinned and removed his hand from Bookerâs neck before raising his weapon once more. They moved in silence until they met up with Andy, Nile, and Quynh, who had already dispatched the head of the organisation and were rifling through the papers that scattered the room. Exhaling but not relaxing, Booker took guard at the door while the others took photos and filed away any useful information they could find. The feeling of unrest was sitting deep inside his gut, and would not leave him no matter what he told himself.Â
âAre we done?â Booker asked gruffly, shifting his gun. Joe glanced at Andy before shaking his head slightly, walking over to the Frenchman and placing his hand on his shoulder.Â
âDo you want to go back to Nicky? The girls can finish up here,â Joe asked, smiling when Booker nodded. Squeezing his shoulder, Joe picked up his own gun and turned towards Andy who was already looking at him. âWeâll meet you at Nickyâs post.âÂ
She smirked, shuffling some papers so they were neat and placing them in a separate pile to the others. âDonât get distracted on the way.âÂ
Booker was already out the door when Joe turned around, and he rolled his eyes fondly at the Frenchman. Jogging lightly to catch up, he took Bookerâs hand to slow the man down.Â
âBook,â Joe whispered as he tugged, forcing Booker to a stop. âWhatâs gotten you so worked up tonight?âÂ
âI just have a bad feeling,â Booker mumbled, looking away. âI donât think Iâm over what happened with Andy.âÂ
âThat was twenty years ago, Andy is fine now you know that,â Joe reasoned as they continued their walk, not wanting to get caught. He watched as Booker struggled to find his words, so he simply squeezed the manâs hand gently. âItâs alright to be worried though. I donât want you to think that Iâm putting you down for feeling like this.âÂ
âNo, itâs fine,â Booker replied as they neared the exit. âI know that Andy is okay and I know we donât know why she regained her immortality-âÂ
âGet down!â Joe said suddenly in a low, harsh tone, pulling Booker by the arm out the exit and towards cover. Crouching down behind a dumpster, they listened intently as the gravel road crunched under tyres and then under boots. Booker checked his mag for ammo and reloaded, handing Joe one knowing he was empty as well.Â
âHow many?â Booker whispered.Â
âAt least five, we can take them out easily,â Joe replied, peeking his head out to double check. âThree are heading for the door, two are still on the other side of the car.âÂ
Booker nodded and they waited, watching the three guards walk towards the entrance. Joe made a signal and they set off, Booker heading towards the trio of guards with his gun raised and Joe sneaking around the car, slicing down the guard with his scimitar. Shooting the members of the group another two times each to ensure their lives were now in the hands of the ferryman, Booker turned and glanced at Joe who looked lost.Â
âWhatâs wrong?âÂ
âThereâs only one over here. Iâm missing the other,â Joe replied, turning to his lover who glanced up to Nickyâs post. Frowning, Booker slung his rifle to his back and started running towards the hill, ensuring to stay hidden and keeping his eyes and ears out as this lone enemy was nowhere to be seen.Â
And that terrified Booker.Â
With Joe right behind him, they reached Nickyâs post just in time to spot the gun poking out from the bushes, time frozen as the shot went off and hit Nicky in the neck. Booker screamed and ran to Nicky as Joe shot the assailant multiple times, emptying the clip in the rifle and returning to where Nicky was set up to find Booker frantically shrugging off his jacket and pressing it to Nickyâs neck with shaky hands.Â
âNon, non, non, non, Nicky! Allez, non! S'il vous plaĂŽt!â Booker choked back a sob and watched as his jacket soaked up the blood. Fuck. That was a lot of blood. Too much blood. Booker knew that was too much blood. His eyes were bleary with tears as he kept pressure on Nickyâs neck, not registering that the bleeding had ceased, nor the words coming from Joeâs mouth.Â
âBook! Booker!â Joe gently pulled the man into his arms, wrapping them around the Frenchman as he shook with tears, the pair falling backwards. âSebastien! Look, heâs fine. Heâs fine.âÂ
Booker sobbed and shook his head. There was so much blood gushing out of Nickyâs neck, and he couldnât handle the possibility of losing Nicky, not now. With his eyes closed and leaning heavily against Joe, who was running his hand up and down Bookerâs bicep to calm him, the Frenchman failed to notice Nicky suck in a breath and groan, a hand reaching up to trace the skin that had been penetrated by the bullet.Â
âNicolo,â Joe whispered to his lover as he sat up. Nicky frowned at the sight of Booker breaking down so catastrophically and crawled his way over to the pair, removing the firearms and taking the Frenchmanâs hand.Â
âSebastien,â he spoke, voice cracking. He reached up to the manâs face and wiped away the tears that fell down his cheeks. âSebastien, open your eyes for me.âÂ
Nothing was registering in Bookerâs mind. He could faintly hear voices and feel himself against a hard body, but he was so overcome with grief for Nicky to notice the man sitting right in front of his face, watching as he sobbed his eyes out.Â
âWhat happened, Yusuf?â Nicky whispered as he began to remove the bulkier items on Bookerâs person, gently pulling the beanie off the manâs head. âWhy..?âÂ
âI donât know. Heâs been worried about you the entire time we were inside,â Joe replied and ran his fingers through Bookerâs now free hair, gently pressing a kiss to the manâs head. Nicky frowned and turned his attention back to Booker, whoâs tears had stopped streaming down his face. Cupping the manâs face once more and wiping away the salty tear tracks, Nicky leaned in close and pressed their foreheads together, noting the shakiness that radiated off the other man.Â
âSebastien, come back to us,â Nicky whispered. âI am fine, I am alive. You need to calm yourself, Booker. Please.âÂ
They sat there for a while, so long in fact that the others had caught up to them. Booker had only just stopped shaking uncontrollably, and had cracked his eyes open slightly. Sucking in a breath, he pulled away from Nickyâs embrace and did a double take before surging forward and wrapping his arms around the Genoan, hugging him tight and letting out a strained laugh.Â
âHey, Book,â Nicky smiled and pressed a kiss to the manâs temple. âItâs alright, Iâm alright.âÂ
âI thought- I thought-,â Booker mumbled, slightly panicky. He pulled away slowly and looked down, embarrassed. âIâm sorry.âÂ
âNonsense,â Joe whispered from behind him, the steady wall keeping Booker from completely falling backwards. âDo you want to talk about it?âÂ
At the shake of Bookerâs head, Nicky slowly moved away and started to pack up his sniper rifle, making sure to keep within vision of the pair. Turning to the women who had given them some privacy, he signalled that they were good to go and he helped Booker to his feet, together they collected the items that had been stripped off the Frenchman, including the bloodied jacket that was by his post.Â
The entire walk to the getaway car was silent bar Joe softly whispered confirmations into Bookerâs ear and Nicky humming in agreement.Â
They had to have a talk about what just happened but for now, getting to the safehouse was top priority.Â
~Â
Booker sat on their large bed wrapped up in his favourite woolen jumper that was stolen from Joe. He played with his shaky fingers absentmindedly, a blank stare on his face as his mind ran rampant.Â
He felt foolish at how he overreacted at Nicky being shot.Â
Images of Andy bleeding out in Copleyâs living room flashed across his vision, the result of a bullet from his own gun. The consequences of that moment still haunted him, and the thought of losing Andy still made his breath hitch.Â
Feeling the mattress dip on either side of him pulled Booker out of his thoughts and he glanced up at the pair who had joined him. Joe grabbed his hand and brought it to his lips, pressing a reassuring kiss to Bookerâs knuckles, and Nicky ran his fingers through Bookerâs freshly washed hair. Each touch made Booker feel grounded and secure and safe and loved.Â
âWe have to talk about it,â Joe murmured as he faintly brushed his lips over Bookerâs knuckles. âBut we donât have to do that now.âÂ
âNo, not right now, please,â Booker replied softly and closed his eyes, leaning into Nickyâs hand massaging his scalp. They maneuvered themselves under the covers with Nicky in the middle at Bookerâs insistence, as that way he would be safe. Nicky smiled and shuffled back into Joeâs arms, opening his own for Booker who gladly slotted into them and pressed himself close to his lovers.Â
Booker knew he would have to open up to the men about his reaction to Nickyâs death, but for now he was going to hold both of them close and not let go.Â
~
AO3 LinkÂ
67 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Opinion: MAG 187 doesnât invalidate Helenâs more sympathetic moments
It is possible to interpret the episode as retconning everything the Distortion has ever said and done into a manipulation targeted at Jon, which would undo the characterâs complexity and make them revolve entirely around the protagonist. The key for this interpretation seems to lie in the following exchange:Â
ARCHIVIST You worked to hurt us and help us, all with the same smile, until we can barely tell one from the other. Keeping us off-balance, constantly second-guessing our own opinions of you. Never quite crossing a line we could never forgive, but never putting yourself on the line either. And when one face finally stopped smiling, you just changed the face.
HELEN Fine. So if thatâs all true⌠why? Why would I do any of that? Whatâs my actual motive?
ARCHIVIST I donât think you even have one. Itâs just what you are.
But I donât think most of what was said here is new information.
Letâs go back to season 3. Hereâs how the newborn Helen Distortion explains her identity:
HELEN Michael isnât me. Not now.
ARCHIVIST What happened?
HELEN He got⌠distracted. Let feelings that shouldnât have been his overwhelm me. Lost my way.
In other words, the Distortionâs modus operandi is a long, long game of cat and mouse (see also: MAG 146 Threshold). Michael got sidetracked by his (or Michael Shelleyâs) revenge against the Archivist(s) and decided to actually kill the mouse. But it was unnatural for the Distortion, so it shook off the troublesome identity, and Helen was both an instrument to get rid of Michael and a continuation of what was started by him and worked so well.
ARCHIVIST A-are you still going to kill me?
HELEN No. That was Michaelâs desire, not mine.
The Distortion doesnât want to send the Archivist into its corridors. Why would it, when itâs so rewarding to misdirect and mess with him in other ways?
Now, for episode 115.
HELEN I⌠Iâm not⌠Iâm not entirely sure. Iâm⌠having trouble. I donât think I was meant to be Helen.
ARCHIVIST Iâm â I donât understand.
HELEN Neither do I. Michael was⌠pulling away. His anger was interfering. I donât, I donât think I have a choice but to be Helen. Self is difficult.
ARCHIVIST Michael, he, uh, he, he wasnât meant to be you either, though, was he?
HELEN No.
Thereâs an internal conflict between Helen and the Distortion -- just like there was between Michael and the Distortion. I donât think the new episode invalidates or undoes that. On the contrary: it restated that Michael strayed from the Distortionâs purpose, which means Helen could have done the same.
HELEN Something happened when I became âHelenâ. She wasnât right, she wasnât ready.
ARCHIVIST I donâtâŚ
HELEN Before, talking to you made Helen feel better.
ARCHIVIST Youâre not that Helen!
HELEN I just want⌠I just want to feel better.
Helen was supposed to be a meal that replenished the Distortionâs energy. But it seems that the food was not as fully digested as the Distortion would prefer, and tried to bite back.
ARCHIVIST Wh-what? Why should I believe⌠a-a-any of this? Youâve told me over and over that youâre⌠what was the phrase? The âthroat of delusionâ? All of this is â
HELEN I have never told you a lie, Archivist. I wouldnât dare. I, I just thought you might understand.
ARCHIVIST Uh⌠How could I possiblyâŚ
HELEN Weâre both changing, Archivist. I had hoped, that together â
The Distortion has never lied (and now we know why). The Distortion has truly changed. Its new face genuinely wanted Jonâs company, just like the previous face had wanted him dead. But both faces interact with Jon in a way that leaves him confused and upset, because such is their nature.
In MAG 131, Helen insists that her identity is not a mask but a new but inseparable part of herself. As we now know, she is not lying:Â
ARCHIVIST
Youâre still wearing her face.
HELEN
Not this again. Iâm not âwearingâ anything, Archivist. I am at least as much âHelen Richardsonâ as you are the âJonathan Simsâ that first joined this Institute. Things change. People change. It happens.
We get a double confirmation that Helen is different from the Distortionâs previous incarnations in MAG 146, in the words of both Helen and her victim:
This wasnât like before; there was no playfulness here, none of that malicious joy that I had always felt coming off it. Now there was just a cold hunger, a deep anger, as though I had no right to just stand there looking at it. The street was silent, but I could feel it screaming at me to open it.
HELEN (all business) Oh, well; the son, I was pursuing long before I was even Michael. And technically, I didnât eat the old man. He passed away from terror long before I got a chance to open properly.
ARCHIVIST His son Marcus â he â he was fine when I read his fatherâs statement two years ago, but now, suddenly, I canât get through to him.
HELEN No. I imagine not. I decided it was time to finish that game a few months ago.
ARCHIVIST You â Why?
HELEN Not sure. I suppose Helen didnât have quite the same attachment to him as a project. Iâm not quite as much for decades-long campaigns of subtle terror these days.
ARCHIVIST (soft) Thatâs horrible.
HELEN Is it? We do what we need to do when it comes to feeding, donât we? (pointed) Donât we, Archivist?
Helen Distortion doesnât derive joy from terrorizing people for months or years with doors. Thatâs just food now. Now she gets the same joy from messing with people with the help of her humanlike appearance and personality.
An often-quoted line from MAG 152:
HELEN Even if it were capable of doing so, what possible reason would the Eye have to change how you feel, when it makes no difference to your actions? Helen was like you, at first. She felt such guilt over taking people. Until one day she realized she wasnât going to stop doing it. So she chose to stop feeling guilty.
Again, the new episode confirms two things: 1) Helen wasnât lying. 2) Helen was telling this to Jon to make him doubt his loyalties. And again, this is not new information! She laughs at his misery and confusion very openly!
Episode 157. Jon gets a shocking reminder that Helen is Just Here To Troll:
HELEN Because I have a good enough sense of whatâs going on to know that it will be much more fun without my involvement! (begins laughing)
...
ARCHIVIST Just tell me whatâs going on. Please.
HELEN (gleefully) Bad things, Archivist. Really bad things.
MAG 164, Helenâs first appearance in s5. Thereâs so much going on, letâs try to list at least some of it: she congratulates jonmartin on their relationship, immediately tries to play them against each other, cheerfully deflects all blame onto Jon and also Georgie and Melanie, admits to betrayal, announces she wants to be friends âagainâ, then expresses pity that Jon isnât hostile to her enough. Absolutely everything she does is about creating relationship chaos.
MAG 166, second encounter with Helen post-Change, and she is delighted to see disagreement between Jon and Martin unprompted by her:
MARTIN Yeah, I, I, I think we should go for it, get our murder on!
ARCHIVIST (disbelief) Sorry, what?
HELEN (surprised delight) Yes, Martin!
In MAG 177, she moves the focus of ridiculously blatant manipulation and provocation onto Basira, and also doesnât bother to hide she enjoys scaring her âfriendsâ:
HELEN Not interrupting anything, Am I?
MARTIN Christ, Helen, you scared the life out of me.
HELEN [Insincere] Sorry, darling.
And finally, MAG 183. By now, everyone in the scene is aware that sheâs here just to get a rise out of our heroes and metaphorically eat popcorn.
MARTIN Look. Listen, Iâm getting really sick of all thiâ
ARCHIVIST Leave it, Martin. Sheâs just trying to get under your skin.
MARTIN Yeah? Well, sheâs really good at it!
HELEN Aww. Thanks, sweetie. But to be honest, Iâm mainly just here to see which path you choose.
Which brings us to MAG 187. We already know that Helen isnât Jon and Martinâs âfriendâ as in âallyâ -- she hangs out with them to provoke strong responses and sow chaos. The plot twist is that sheâs not just doing it for fun, like a human would -- it is her way of avatar feeding.
The Distortion has always been a trickster. I am glad that they died this way, instead of becoming either an over-the-top villain or a reluctant hero -- before the plot could corner them into becoming one. And as Jon said, the reason Helen had to die was not her trickster nature, but the side she picked on the âEyepocalipse: keep or cancel?â issue.Â
The reveal in 187 does not contradict the information we had before, and so it doesnât retcon or undo the complexity or character development that the Distortion had. The fact that the Distortion fed on Jon (and othersâ) reaction to them does not mean that they never had any motivations or thoughts beyond that. Jon says it himself: âkeeping us off-balanceâ is not the Distortionâs motivation, itâs âwho they areâ, itâs the natural, instinctive way they conduct themselves. We have learned that the Distortion's behavior was Eldritch Trolling instead of Regular Trolling, that's all.
48 notes
¡
View notes